Chapter 1
Avalon high School, New Avalon, Colorado: Monday morning
David Author Pendragon jr. walked through the doors to his new high school with a heavy heart. This was his 5th school system in ten years. All thanks to his parents work. It wasn’t easy being the youngest child of the world’s two foremost Arthurian Professors. As he walked through the hallway towards the principal’s office to register she spotted the usual clicks. “Man talk about your cliches.”
“What was that young man?” A teacher asked David as he passed a classroom door.
“Nothing sir. Just talking to myself.” David answered honestly. “Can you direct me to the principal’s office? I need to register for classes.”
“Continue down this hall to the end and take the hallway to the right. Principal Harding’s office is about way half down the main hall. Before you go. Can you explain why you came in through the side entrance?” The teacher asked bluntly.
“I thought I came in through the main entrance sir.” David answered in confusion.
“I see. Are you new to Avalon young man?” The teacher asked him.
“Just moved here a few days ago sir. I’ve been kind of busy helping my mom and dad move into the new house and their offices over at the college.” David explained.
“I see Mister Pendragon. I’ll forgive your use of the Eastern doorway then today. Please reframe from using it in the future. That is the teachers’ entrance only. Understand?” The man informed him bluntly. “I suggest you hurry along.”
“Yes sir. Before I go. May I know how you know my name and what classes do you teach?” David asked the man politely.
“I’m Professor Malcom Thorn. I teach English three here, and AP English.” Mister Thorn smirked. “As for how I know your name. Your mother and father are rather famous in their field. They are also the only new Professors at Avalon College.”
Even as David facepalmed Professor Thorn chuckled. “I should have known. Does every teacher here know about my parents sir?”
“No. I’m the only one David. I take that you wish to keep your connection to your parents a secret?” Thorn asked a nodding David. “As much as I would love to tell you that is possible. I refuse to lie to a student. Once you register for your classes every teacher in this school will know you are.”
“I should have known that was pipe dream.” David sighed. “Oh well. Nothing for it I guess. Thank you for the directions sir. See you later.”
With that David hurried down the hallway. He reached the Principal’s office just as the bell for the start of homeroom sounded. He stood there and watched as the hallway emptied of students of all ages between 14 and 18. “Man talk about parting the Red Sea. Damn they must have a harsh detention to get that kind of response.”
“You could say that young man. Don’t you have some place to be?” A voice said from behind him as the office door opened.
“Not yet sir. I need to register for classes first. This is my first day at Avalon High.” David answered with a slight blush coming to his face.
“Welcome then to Avalon young man. I’m Principal Carter or as the students like to call me, Mister C.” Carter told him with a smile. “Now let’s get you enrolled young man. Though I am surprised to have such a late enrollment.”
“Well, until ten days ago my family were living in England. I have my transcripts from my old school with me, sir.” David told him as he opened his backpack.
“Ten days ago, you say. You wouldn’t happen to be David and Kathern’s youngest son?” Carter asked him with a small smile.
“Yes sir.” David sighed already regretting where this was going.
“Don’t worry David. I’ve known your mother and father for longer than you’ve been alive.” Carter laughed. “Come on let’s get you squared away with your classes. Sue would you please draw up a class schedule for our newest student, David Pendragon?”
“I’ll get on it right away Mister C.” A young woman in her twenties answered before hurrying into the nearest office. “Any requests I need to know about?”
“Just that he needs all AP classes. You are taking AP Classes correct David?” Carter asked as he thought about the young man next him.
“Yes sir. With the exception of Calculus and gym of course. I was hoping to join the swim or gymnastics team.” David told him as they entered the main office.
“I’m afraid that you’ll have to put those plans on hold David. Currently our men’s swimming and gymnastics teams are on hiatus until further notice. We lost our coaches for both teams. You might have to settle for joining the track team.” Carter explained kindly to David as they entered the office.
“Damn.” David muttered under his breath. His two favorite activities were swimming and gymnastics. He had gotten hooked on both at his last school. Carter heard the muttered curse of course but decided to overlook it because he could hear the boy’s disappointment. He had heard from David’s father how much the boy enjoyed and excelled at the two sports. “Are there any off-campus clubs for the two sports?”
“Not in New Avalon. Sadly, we just don’t have the population to support them. If this was Denver or one of the other major cities you would be able to find such clubs.” Carter explained with a sigh. “But New Avalon is a relatively new town. Only fifty-three years old and thanks to the college our main business is academia.”
“Oh wow. You mean New Avalon is a real college town?” David asked in surprise.
“In more ways than one David. Approximately seventy-three percent of New Avalon’s population works directly for or in support of the college. The rest population works in support of those seventy-three percent. To be brutally honest with you David. New Avalon would even been more than a four-way stop on the map if not for the college. They might not have one of the big-name sports programs like Alabama or Clemson, but they do have one of the best Science and Historical departments in the world. The college may be small, but it is one of the best in academics.” Carter stated proudly. “They have graduated more Roads Scholars in the last twenty years than any other college in the United States or Europe combined.”
“Wow. Dad said that he was surprised to be invited to instruct at the college. He just never said why. Now I know.” David chuckled.
“Will you be working with your parents on the Excalibur project David?” Carter asked with real hope in his voice.
“Hold up Mister C. How did you find out about that?” David demanded. He knew that the research project was supposed to be top secret.
“My brother works for the same department over at the college. He told me about the two swords that were found by your parents. Is it true they were found in a thirteenth century crypt?” Carter asked him politely.
“It was the crypt for a knight from the twelfth century and yes there were two swords. One of which is known to be the legendary Excalibur. It has all the markings that Excalibur is reported to have. It’s the other sword that my mom and dad are interested in the most. If my parents are right it is the Black Sword of Saint John. The legendary defender for the Isle of Man.” David told his new Principal with more than a little excitement. “That’s the one I want to see.”
“Why wouldn’t you want to see Excalibur?” Carter asked him.
“Everyone knows the story of Excalibur Mister C. But the Black Sword is the greatest mystery in all of European history. No one knows where it came from or what kind of metal it was forged from. They say that the blade is so sharp that it can cut through even the thickest of armor plate with a single blow.” David told him smiling with real pride. “It’s the only sword to have actually withstood a direct strike from Excalibur in the hands of King Arthur. They also say that the sword is one of five cursed blades lost to history.”
“I must say that is quite the tall tale.” Carter chuckled.
“I can do is quote my father on this matter sir. There is a gain of truth in all legends. Just look at the legend of King Arthur and his Knights of the round table. While he was a central figure in the legends making up the Matter of Britain. The legendary Arthur developed as a figure of international interest largely through the popularity of Geoffrey of Monmouth's fanciful and imaginative twelfth-century History of the Kings of Britain. This man was based off the real British leader who, according to medieval histories and romances, led the defense of Britain against Saxon invaders in the late fifth and early sixth centuries.” David told Carter with a small smile as he repeated his father’s favorite lecture.
“That sounds like something your father would say during a lecture on the subject.” Carter told him with his own smile.
“It is. I don’t know how many times he’s given me that very lecture at the diner table.” David sighed dramatically. “I love my parents sir, but they have a bad habit of slipping into lecture mode. Especially when my English teachers discuss the legends surrounding King Arthur and Camelot.”
“Then you’ll most likely be hearing it again tonight. Professor Thorn is the only AP English instructor we have. This semester he plans on going over the Arthurian legends and comparing them to the actual truth of those times.” Carter told him with a friendly smile. “Though you can be sure that Thorn will not go easy on you.”
“Why am I not surprised.” David snarked. “Once again my parents doom me to a semester of brain picking.”
Carter just chuckled at David’s good-natured gripping. About that time the secretary returned with David’s class schedule and a map of the school with all his classes. “Here you go sir. David your locker is in hallway three on the second floor. I’ve sent an email to all of your teachers informing them of your need for textbooks.”
“Thank you ma’am. Have a good day. You to sir.” With that David left the main office and headed for his first class of the day.
Once he was out of the office Mr. Carter turned to the secretary. “Thank you for taking care of that Sue. I know that Mr. Moreland would normally handle the enrollment of a new student, but he won’t be back until next semester.”
“I know that sir. It was no problem. Has his wife had her baby yet?” Sue asked hopefully as she picked up a notebook.
“Not yet, Sue. The baby pool is still going strong.” Carter chuckled as he handed her another $10 dollars. “Put me down for the seventeenth of September at ten-twenty pm. Sex boy, weight seven pounds, ten ounces.”
On the second floor of the four-story school building David found his locker. After entering the combination to the electronic lock for his locker put away his jacket. Taking his backpack David headed for his homeroom and first class of the day.
Avalon College, New Avalon, Colorado
David and Kathern Pendragon stepped into the restoration lab in the basement of the main historical building. There before them on a marble table lay their newest project. Two thirteenth century longswords made from unidentified metals. One was black in color the other silver chrome. The silver chrome sword they knew to be the fabled sword of King Arthur Excalibur. The black sword they believed belonged to Saint John thanks to the runes carved long the length of the blade.
“Can you believe it David? After all these years we finally have proof for two of the great sword of power.” Kathern sighed as she pulled on her lab coat.
“They’re more than that love. They’re a clue to the other three swords of power. If we can prove the even one legend true we’ll have all the proof to gain the needed research funds to hunt for the other three.” David told her with a grim face.
“Then we’ll have to use the Sword of Saint John, David. The UK has already placed restrictions on what we can and cannot do with Excalibur.” Kathern told him harshly. Then lowered her voice so that only her husband would hear her. “The question is who do we use for our guineapig?”
“That is the question of the day Kathy. It needs to be someone who we can control as well as trust. I just hope that we’ve translated those runes on the blade correctly. Because if that isn’t the sword of Saint John all of our hard work will have been for nothing.” David grumbled.
“Or something far worse David.” Kathern whispered. “There is still the possibility that it is the dragon blade of Morgana Le Faye.”
“Are you still going on about that old fairy tale?” David sighed. “It was never proven that Morgana ever carried a sword into battle.”
“Aren’t you forgetting the Scrolls of Merlin and the Troll Hunter Chronicles? Let us not forget the Tomes of Sirs Galahad and Gawain. Then there’s the Order of the Bear. Can you honestly just blithely ignore all of the evidence within those documents?” Kathern asked of her husband.
“No. You’re right love. There is far too much we don’t know about that black sword. For some reason though I feel it in my bones that it is the Black Blade of Saint John.” David told her honestly. Then at the look she gave him David sighed. “At least I hope that it is the Black Blade.”
“And if it is Morgana’s blade? What then?” Kathern asked him.
“Then I pray that the welder can avoid the curse of that blade.” David grunted. “That or the curse is nothing more than a story to frighten children.”
“What is does the curse say anyway?” Kathern asked.
“From what I’ve been able to translate it talks about the Spirits of Time and Space exacting revenge. The problem is I’m not positive. There is something strange about these runes. This is more your area of expertise than mine.” David admitted.
“Wait. You said runes not Latin. Are you sure?” Kathern asked quickly. David just nodded his head. “Then we have a few problems. First off if this was the sword of Saint John or one of the other Arthurian Knights the writing would be in Latin or Anglo-Saxon English. Depending on the era. Both of which are common enough that you would know them by sight. Second if the writing on the blade is in unknown runes then it isn’t the Sword of Saint John. If that is the case then we have a third problem. Just exactly who does that black sword belong to?”
“That’s why I asked you down here this morning. Take a good look at those runes. Tell me what you see.” David told his wife and fellow researcher.
Kathern just smiled and pulled on a pair of white cotton gloves to examine the sword and scabbard. For ten minutes she said nothing as she slowly turned the two items in her hands. “David these are Germanic Druid runes. I hate to say this, but we need an expert in Germanic runes. I know of only one in the area. What time does he get out of classes today?”
“Three o’clock this afternoon. Are you sure you want to bring him in on this?” David asked his wife honestly.
“Unless you know of another expert in ancient European runes in the area. I don’t see how we have any other choice.” Kathern sighed.
“It’s just after twelve. He should be at lunch right now. I’ll make the call.” David turned and walked into his office to make a phone call feeling like he just betrayed his own son.
Avalon High School: 1215
David sat down at the first open table he could find. Looking down at his lunch of cardboard pizza, fruit mix, and cold milk he wondered if he should bring his lunch from now. “Man, I should have known better. After six deferent schools I should have learned by now to just pack my lunch for the first week.”
“Doesn’t get any better after the first week.” A blond-haired boy said as he took the seat across from David. The boy held out his hand in greeting. “Lee Grant welcome to Avalon High. Home of the wayward Crusaders.”
“David Pendragon. Nice to meet you Lee.” David said as he shook Lee’s hand. “So, when do the lunch ladies actually hand out eatable food?”
“The first day after never in the month of infinity.” Lee wise cracked earning him a chuckle from David. “So, what’s your story? You got the whole new kid vibe down big time. More than most of the new kids that show around here.”
“My parental units have a bad habit of transferring every two years. From the time I was in kindergarten I’ve attended six deferent schools. In six deferent college towns. That about sums it all up in a nutshell.” David chuckled sadly.
“Damn dude that sucks. Well at least you’re not in the same boat as Joe Hathaway. I think he was in nine schools before his parents landed their jobs over at the college. Though I heard there is a new kid whose parents are the new History Department Heads over at the college.” Lee chuckled before he spotted the blush come to David’s face. “Oh shit. You’re him.”
“Yup. Guilty as charged. My parents are the new heads for the History Department.” David grinned. “Doesn’t make my life any easier I can tell you now.”
“Wow. You’re one of those Pendragons. I got to admit bro. I’m kind of envious of you. My dad works in the restoration department over at the college. He was telling about some of the dig sites your parents have been to and colleges they’ve taught at. I mean you’ve traveled to more countries than most GIs have.” Lee told him.
“Trust me I know. The upside is they’re here for the next four years. At least I get to graduate from the same high school I started my freshman year.” David grunted then grinned. “Now I just need to find something to occupy my after-school hours.”
“You could join one of the teams bro. I mean from the looks of you. You could play linebacker easily. Hell, if you have any kind of speed you could try out for running back. If that nots your thing you could try out for the baseball team in the spring. I would stay away from the basketball and wrestling teams. Those guys are all a bunch of troublemakers. Before you ask I’m on the fencing team.” Lee told David with real pride. “We’re currently the State Champs.”
“Why didn’t Mister C tell me about the fencing team?” David with excitement. “I’m pretty good with a saber and broadsword.”
“A few reasons. The first of which is the team is full. One of those privet schools upstate got a stupid rule about the number of members pre team put in place a few years. The second thing is nobody uses sabers or broadswords. Well except for the Renaissance Fair people. They really get into the whole Medieval roleplay thing. It’s nothing to see guys walking around with rapiers, longswords, claymores, broadswords, daggers, you name it. Thankfully none of them have an actual cutting edge or things could get messy.” Lee chuckled.
As excited as he was hearing about the Ren-Far David’s cellphone just had to pick that time to ring. Recognizing the ring tone, he set for his father’s office David answered quickly. “Hi dad. What’s up? You never call during the school day. Did something happen to mom?”
David could tell that Lee wanted to know what was going on, so he put his phone on speaker. “No, your mother is fine, David. We’ve run into a minor problem over here at the college in the research department David. We could use your expert opinion on some Germanic runes that we’ve come across.”
“Woah dude. You’re an expert on Germanic runes? Get out of here.” Lee exclaimed.
“Who is that David?” His father asked.
“My new friend Lee Grant.” David answered quickly.
“Dale Grant’s son?” David’s father asked.
“Yes sir. He works in the restoration department over at the college.” Lee answered.
“David bring Lee with you this afternoon once school lets out. I believe he’ll get a real kick out of seeing you strut your stuff. See you then, son.” The phone went dead before either David or Lee could say anything.
“Um… sorry about that Lee. I know how my dad can get. You don’t have to come with me this afternoon.” David began only to stop as Lee held up his hand.
“Nope. I’m joining you. There is no way I’ll pass up a chance to see the restoration lab. Not with all those cool ass weapons they brought back from that crypt on the Isle of Man last summer.” Lee grinned. “Besides I got a feelings you’re holding out on me here David. Your dad called you an expert. What did he mean?”
“Unlike my mom and dad, I know how to read ancient runes. I know it’s going to sound crazy, but I learn how to read runes for playing D and D.” David blushed because he was basically admitting to this stranger that he was a geek.
“Damn dude that’s cool. You ever LARP?” Lee asked him.
“Only for the Dragon and Com-Cons.” David leaned forward over the table slightly. “If I tell you something about my family do you promise to keep to yourself?”
“Dude nothing you say to me will ever pass my lips. I know we just meet and everything, but I got this feeling we’re going to become friends for life.” Lee grinned. “Besides nothing could be more embarrassing than what my family does.”
“Why’s that?” David asked him.
“We all participate in Ren-Fare every year. I mean the whole shebang. My sisters do the Fair Maiden bite, my parents are the local Lord and Lady of the castle.” Lee told David with a more excitement as he saw the gleam in the other boy’s eyes. “Don’t tell me that your parents are into Ren-Fares as well?”
“Are you kicking? With a name like Pendragon Medieval Ren-Fares are part of the deal bro. Though my parents have no problem with flying the family coat of arms they go out of their way to not upstage the local Lords and Ladies. They have allowed me to participate in the sword jousting competitions the last two years.” David chuckled. “I finally graduated from being dad’s squire.”
“You must practice in full armor.” Lee told David eyeing the muscles that his new friend had. “A lot from the looks of those muscles.”
“You have no idea bro. My old man is all about authentic Medieval military training. There’s been more than once I’ve had bruises on my bruises.” David chuckled.
“Looks like we’ll be going head-to-head in this year’s Longsword competition.” Lee grinned evilly. “By the way. I’m the current eighteen and under champion.”
The two boys laughed as they clasped hands. They spent the rest of their lunch break talking. During that time Lee filled David in on the areas and people around the school to avoid. Most notably Lee told him to stay away from the rodeo ring and rodeo crowd. From what Lee told him the rodeo crowd were the biggest troublemakers in the school, if not the county. When the bell rang signaling the end of lunch both boys headed for their next class of the day. For Lee it was Chemistry while David had Social Studies. The two boys met up an hour later for the last class of the day AP English with Mr. Thorn.
“Well hurry up you two. I don’t have any problems with handing out detentions for tardiness.” The old man grumbled. As David entered the door. “Just because were using your parents textbook Mister Pendragon don’t expect an easy A.”
“Never do sir.” David told him with a straight face and walked to the back of the room to join Lee. Once he had taken his seat David mumbled. “Asshole.”
“Don’t let him get you David. Old iron pants hates anyone who might have a leg up on his material. Last year he failed a girl whose parents are English professors over at the college. Just because she pointed out that during Shakespeare’s time it was consider immoral for women to perform on stage. Not that it was illegal like he was telling everybody.” Lee told David with a heavy sigh. “Trust me the guy’s only a total asshole during class.”
“What about the rest of the time?” David snarked.
“A real prick.” Lee chuckled. The boys’ attention was drawn to the front of the classroom as the bell rang and Mr. Thorn began the lesson.
“Welcome to AP English ladies and gentlemen. I’m your teacher Mister Thorn. Over the next semester we’ll cover the Arthurian legend. As part of this I will assign every two students a subject from the legend.” Thorn picked up a coffee can from his desk and began to walk down the rows of students. With six rows of six students apiece he broke the class down into thirteen pairs. One student for each pairing pulled out a piece of paper holding their assignment.
David wanted to chuckle when two of the football jocks picked the Order of the Bear. He knew they would fail miserably. The poor boy almost fell out of his seat when two cheerleaders picked the food of Camelot. David’s merriment end though when Lee who was picked as his partner drew their assignment. Thorn looked down at the two of them with a sneer. “The evil sorceress Morgana Le Fay.”
“Excuse me sir. I beg to defer. Of all the texts concerning Morgana Le Fay and King Arthur only one depicts her as a vileness.” David countered Thorn quickly. “In truth she was one of King Arthur’s most trust advisors.”
“Sorry young man but we will not be entertaining these modern-day falsehoods that Morgana Le Fay was some misunderstood woman of power. You will only use the approve texts.” Thorn snarled as David sighed.
“Yes sir.” With David’s compliance Thorn went on to discuss the rest of the syllabus. When the bell rang for the end of the day the students rapidly exited the classroom. David stopped at his locker and put away the books he won’t end for his homework and picked up the two that he would. Lee met him at the main entrance to the school.
“Ready to head over to the college bro?” Lee asked him.
“Sure. Where can we catch the bus?” David asked him.
“Dude we just have to walk across the football field. If we waited for the bus to take us. We’ll be waiting around for an hour. By cutting across the field, we’ll be there in just ten minutes.” Lee chuckled at the look of surprise on David’s face. “I live on the other side of the college campus. Part of the deal my parents made with the College was a house near campus.”
“Um… is nine-twenty-four Rosewood part of the Professors’ housing?” David asked.
“Dude the whole garden area is housing for the College’s Professors. At least the ones that have families anyway.” Lee explained as the two walked towards the football field. As they entered the stadium proper Lee asked David about their AP English assignment. “Tell me something bro. What was the deal with you about Morgana being depicted as a villain?”
“It all goes back to what I said in class. You see in early text she is described as a goddess, a fay, a witch, or a sorceress, generally benevolent and related to King Arthur as his magical saviour, and protector. Her prominence increased as legends developed over time, as did her moral ambivalence, and in some texts there is an evolutionary transformation of her to an antagonist, particularly as portrayed in cyclical prose such as the Lancelot-Grail and the Post-Vulgate Cycle. A significant aspect in many of Morgana's medieval and later iterations is the unpredictable duality of her nature, with potential for both good and evil.” David explained for his new friend. “That is my beef with people portraying her strictly as a villain. She was so much more. Just ask my mom sometime.”
“Yah I can see you point. Though I do got to ask what you meant by the comment you made about her being one of Arthur’s greatest Knights?” Lee asked.
“There is a little-known text about Morgana Le Fay and these two knightly orders. They’re the Order of the Bear and Gray Wolf.” David explained with a faint smile.
“Okay what’s the Orders of the Bear and the Gray Wolf?” Lee asked bluntly having never heard of either Knightly order before.
“Okay the Order of the Bear is all about protecting the once and future king of Britain. That order was founded around a prophecy concerning the return of King Arthur himself. While the order of the Gray Wolf was founded for the protection of Avalon itself. According to legend the Gray Wolf knights were nothing like the Knights of the Round Table.” David gave Lee a wicked grin as if he was about to drop a bomb on his new friend. “The main deference being they were all women.”
“Woah! Seriously bro! A Knightly Order made of nothing but women! You got to be joking right?” Lee asked him in shock.
“Nope. Dead serious bro. The problem is no one has been able to find proof of the Gray Wolf Knights. As for the Order of the Bear. There is only one place with verifiable text on them from the fifteenth century. The Grand Tome of Heraldry. Outside of that there is nothing on the Order of the Bear.” David explained with a soft chuckle. “Most Arthurian scholars put the two orders down as nothing more than another myth concerning Morgana Le Fay that doesn’t conform with their preconceived ideals of her being a villain.”
“Damn dude you got a real hang up about Morgana being portrayed as a villain.” Lee chuckled then blushed at the look David gave him. “Sorry.”
“No problem Lee. I know I have a real hang up about Morgana being portrayed as a villain. Most of it comes from actually reading her story through the various texts. If it wasn’t for the writings of two men she would never have been slapped with the fucked-up rep she has now days. Sadly, thanks to that fucked up mind set of the late seventeenth and early eighteenth century. Where women were believed to be mindless bits of fluff only the opinions of male scholars was accepted. An attitude that continued into the Victorian era.” David bitched. “There was some really groundbreaking work done by women in the Victorian and Edwardian eras that was ignored by their male counterparts of the times.”
“Wow, really? This is the first I’ve heard of any female Arthurian scholars from that time. Wouldn’t happen to have examples of them would you?” Lee asked as the two boys crossed onto the college campus properly.
“My parents got more books on the subject than anyone I know. Even the lesser-known books by those women I told you about. You got to remember that my parents are the current leading Arthurian Legend experts. If those two football jocks were smart they would head for the college library this weekend. Hell, if half our AP English class was smart they would be spending their weekends over at the college library digging through the research materials there.” David told Lee bluntly.
“What research materials are you talking about bro?” Lee asked with a smile.
“For starters there are all of my parents’ books. Then there are the ones written by your dad, Professors Heath, Kent, Lockheed, and Goran. Each one of them is an expert in their individual fields of study and all of them are published with their books here in the college library. Though the ones we need to really concentrate on are by Professor Linn Grace. She is the foremost expert on Morgana Le Fay.” David explained for Lee. “Though I wish we could go to her directly. Unfortunately, Professor Grace is currently in England on a dig.”
“Woah. There’s a new dig that I haven’t heard about. Where?” Lee asked excitedly.
“Oh yeah. It’s in Northern England on the Southern border of Scotland. Just inside of the Northumberland National Park. It’s a real first of its kind find.” David explained with a smile as they entered the Restoration Building.
“Say David can you tell me why your dad would want you to translate a bunch of runes? I know you said that you studied them to play D-n-D and all, but why would he consider you an expert?” Lee asked him.
“Well, I kind of am an expert in ancient runes. I started studying runes, ancient languages, and hieroglyphs when I was just ten. I started with Greek and went from there. The hardest ancient language I’ve learned is Minoan. If it wasn’t for Professor Hallie Pappadimos’ work I would still be busting my ass with that language. Talk about a real nut buster.” David told Lee with a real smile of pride. “But my specialty is in the Germanic tribes and their runes.”
“Just how many ancient languages do you know man?” Lee asked in surprise.
“Can I refuse to answer that on the grounds of self-incrimination?” David asked with a wicked grin.
“There you are. About time you got here Junior. Get in here and translate these runes. We don’t have all damn year to get this research done.” David’s father yelled at them from down the hallway.
“Come on dad. I just got here. Can’t I at least get my bearings and a cup of coffee before I start?” David sighed at his father’s impatience. “Those runes have waited four to five hundred years to be translate. Another hour or two won’t matter.”
“David Arthur Pendragon junior let me be perfectly clear. Time is of the essence right now. Now, you’re being paid to translate those runes. Get in there and translate them for your mother and me.” David senior snapped.
“Come on Lee. Your dad is most likely in there as well.” David told his new friend with a heavy sigh of resignation.
“Who is this?” His father asked stopping the two boys at the door to the lab.
“Lee Grant, dad. We go to school together and I’m pretty sure you work with his father.” David grunted as he walked past his father. “Though I doubt you even realized who has been busting their ass to get shit done for you.”
“That was uncalled for David. Your father may get tunnel vision at times, but he does respect those who work in this department.” Kathern snapped from across the room. “Please come over here and try to translate the runes on this scabbard.”
“Okay mom, but don’t expect much. There are more than forty known European runic alphabets. Not counting the subdialects of those alphabets. I won’t even go into the Elven and Darvin runic alphabets.” David told her honestly. “Then there are all the other Fey rune alphabets out there.”
“We understand that David. Though I doubt that will be a problem. We’re pretty sure that the runes we need translated are Germanic in origin.” Kathern told him as she pointed towards the scabbard holding the back longsword.
“Okay. If that’s the case. It shouldn’t take me to long.” David told her with confidence. David pulled on the standard white cotton gloves and picked up the scabbard. “I hate to tell you this mom, but these aren’t Germanic runes. At least not in the traditional sense. These are Elvish runes mixed in with a few standard Germanic. If I didn’t know better I would say this was written in the language of the Magus Supreme or the Black Forest Fey.”
“Are you sure about that David?” His father asked with real excitement.
“Yes sir. I need to access the internet to be positive, but Professor Johan Wirths of the Berlin University published a paper on the possibility of there being a Black Forest Fey language. If he is right this scabbard could be all the evidence he would need to prove his theory.” David placed his finger on the first rune character. “This one here is the Fey rune for Sorceress, but it is followed by the Germanic rune for green or emerald. The next two have to be taken together as they’re a proper name and title. Though I’ve never heard of Queen Morgant Rheged.”
“Wait did you say Morgant Rheged, junior?” David’s father asked in shock.
“Yes sir. Does that name mean something for you sir?” David asked him in confusion.
“It does mean something but more for your mother than me. Please keep translating. Kathern see if you can get Wirths on Skype for us.” David senior turned to two of their grade students. “Peter can you find Doctor Grant for us. Marcy I need you to get Doctor Horn down here now.” Both students took off without a second thought as David senior turned to his son. “Okay junior keep going please. So far you’re gotten further with the translation than anyone else.”
“Are you sure dad? I mean this is not really my field of study. I could be wrong with my translations.” David told his father honestly.
“David I trust you and right now you’re our only expert on ancient runes. Your mother and I can handle Latin, Middle and Old English just fine. It is the runic languages that we have always ignored. Much to our disgrace this time.” David senior told his son honestly. “We foolishly felt that studying runes was a dead end.”
“Okay dad but don’t blame me if I screw the translation up.” David turned back to the scabbard. “The rest of this inscription is definitely in some type of Fey. If I’m reading this right. The inscription goes on with a bunch of titles. First Child of Oberon and Titania. Queen of Avalon, True ruler of the Northern Isles. First Queen of the Light Elves. That’s strange that last bite makes no sense at all. I’m not really sure about the other side mom. It’s all written in Germanic Fey. I got to say mom. This scabbard is all the proof that Doctor Wirths needs. It also proves your theory that Morgana Le Fey has ties to the more than just the Fey in England but to Germany especially the Black Forest.”
“What are you talking about David?” Kathern asked him.
“Well, I’m not sure if I got this right. It says this scabbard holds the true power of the Green Sorceress, daughter of the dragon, sister to the one true king. I could be wrong mom, but if I had to make a guess. This is the scabbard for a sword belonging to Morgana Le Fay.” David told her with eyes wide in surprise.
Kathern grabbed a longsword off another table and handed it to her son. David could tell this was no ordinary longsword. “Oh, shit mom. This monster isn’t a longsword.”
“David is right ma’am. That’s a bastard sword. It may appear to be a standard longsword, but the handle and length gives its true nature away.” Lee explained as he took the sword from David with real respect for the weapon. Lee turned the sword and placed the tip on the floor. When Kathern saw that the cross guard was even with Lee’s shoulders and the pomelle eye level she realized what the boys were saying. While her specialty lay elsewhere she did know the basic differences between swords. While this sword was not as long as a German Zweihänder it was longer than a standard longsword which was designed to be welded in a single hand.
“Lee you said this was a bastard sword. Besides the deference in size and the way it is welded is there another reason for the name?” Kathern asked him.
“Because the sword can be welded either with one or two hands in battle. Also, there is something else that is deferent about this sword that places it in the bastard sword category. The very metal it is forged from not to mention the method of forging.” Lee explained. “This metal is not steel or any other type of iron-based metal that I know.”
“Are you sure about that Lee?” David junior asked his friend.
“As sure as the sun rises in the East bro. I’ve only seen four other blades forged from this type of metal. Each one was forged from meteorite ore. The solid black color and light weight gives it away.” Lee explained as he spun the blade around with an ease that belied its size. “Though I’ve never seen a meteorite ore of this size before. Most of them are single handed longswords. No more than thirty-five to forty inches for the blade length. This puppy is a good sixty inches in blade length. With a total length of six-eight inches. Those are the main reasons this sword would be classified as a bastard sword.”
“Lee is it normal for bastard swords to be engraved with a name or some such?” Kathern asked him politely.
“It depends on who the blade was forged for to begin with ma’am. If it was made for a King or King’s Champion it would be given a name. Excalibur is a great example of such a sword. The same as Durandal, Ascalon, Durindale, and Caliburn. Those are five of the great Holy Swords said to belong to the Holy Roman Church. There is supposed to be another Holy Sword that is the sibling of Excalibur named Galatine that was welded by Sir Gawain, but that has never been confirmed.” Lee looked down at the bastard sword in hands. “Though there has always been rumors of a seventh Holy Sword. It is said to be the cursed sibling of the two. A bastard sword that was black as the night sky on a moonless night. According to legends it was welded by Morgana Le Fay. The blade was said to fest on the souls of her enemies.”
“Can it truly be the Stormbringer?” David whispered as he took the sword from Lee. Even as David took his time to examine the finely wrought rune-encrusted bastard sword he knew that he held the actual sword that fantasy was based on. The blade was at least five feet long from the hilt. The hilt itself was embedded with a large spherical ruby that looked like a dragon’s eye. The blade was made entirely from an unearthly, black metal, and is etched with mysterious runes so ancient that David lacked the knowledge to decipher them. As he turned the blade in his hands the runes be seemed to glow and change color, cycling from red and purple to blue.
David knew from his fantasy books three things about this blade. The first of which is the blade would often wreath in a black light and dark fire for no earthly reason. Second the blade give off an unholy scream in battle. Lastly any being slain with Stormbringer would have his or her soul leeched out of them. To hold this weapon of both legend and fantasy was something he both dreamed of and feared. The sheer power this sword represented was beyond imagination. David looked over at his mother chuckling as he ran his hand down the flat of the blade. “Mom I think we finally got your proof that Morgana Le Fey was no ordinary human woman.”
“I do believe you’re correct dear.” Kathern snarked just before the blade blazed with a dark blue flame and the runes glowed a blood red. “David did you do that?”
“Um… no. It did that all on its own mom.” David answered honestly then looked at the glowing blood red runes. For some unearthly reason he was struck with the meaning behind those runes. In a voice just barely above a whisper David felt compelled to speak those mystical words aloud. “By Morgana’s hand I invoke the ancient packet with the spirits of time and space. Throw open your doors oh scared Avalon. Welcome home your New Mistress.”
As David completed the last verse a black portal opened in the center of the lab. The sudden pull from the rushing air drew first Kathern, then David senior, followed by David junior through the portal. The last to be yanked through was Lee. The only person to survive the portal opening was Steve Wells one of the three grad students that worked in the restoration lab. Unknowingly he summed up the situation with four small words. “Oh shit! Not good.”
-----tbc-----
Chapter 2
Dungeon cell, Location Unknown, Time Unknown.
David Pendragon sr. slowly woke up as if from a six-week drunken bender. He even had the hangover head to go with it. “Oh damn. What the hell happened?”
“Don’t ask me Professor. One minute we were in the restoration lab and your kid was handling that black bastard sword. The next thing I know some fucked up God opened a hole in the universe that sucked us all in.” Dale Grant groaned from his place next to the back wall. “What the fuck did you bring into my lab Pendragon?”
“To be honest with you, Dale. I got no fucking idea. In twenty-two years of studying medieval weapons and the Arthurian legends. I’ve never had shit like this happen to me before or in any of my research labs.” David answered him honestly. David looked around the cell before asking his next question. “Any idea of where we are other than what looks like a fifteenth century dungeon.”
“Not a clue David. I woke up in here the same as you. Lee, Mike, and Tony are across the hallway. As for your son and wife I haven’t heard anything.” Dale sat up straight and gave David a harsh look. “Though from what I’ve seen of the guards. I would say that we are no longer in Kansas.”
“Oh shit. We fell through a space/time rift. That’s the only explanation, Dale.” David said as he stood up and examined the iron grating over the cell’s entrance. “This is mid-twelfth century iron work.”
“I kind of figure that out already. Though that is not our biggest problem. Wait until you see our guards. Full twelfth-century chainmail armor. I’m talking leggings, tunic, coif, and nasal helmet with surcoat.” Dale told him bluntly. Dale dropped his voice just above a whisper. “The real kicker is all the guards are women, David. If I didn’t know better. I would swear we were on the legendary Isle of Themyscira. That or Avalon.”
“Dale if we truly have fallen through a space/time rift. I would have to place my money on Avalon. From what you’ve told me. Our guards have a more medieval European influence than Greek or Minoan. Did the surcoats have a gray wolf’s head on them?” David asked his fellow researcher.
“Now that you mention it. They did. Why?” Dale asked.
“That settles it. We’re on the Island of Avalon. At least Kathern, and Lisa are safe. The Gray Wolf Order is one of the more progress Chivalric Orders from the King Arthur legends. It may not be as famous as the Round Table Knights, but they were just as deadly. If not more so.” David chuckled. “Looks like Kathy finally got her confirmation after all this time.”
“What’s that supposed to mean David?” Dale asked him.
“The Order of the Gray Wolf was an order of knights made up of nothing but women and led by Morgana Le Fey, Dale. For the last twenty years she has been searching for proof that they actually existed. That the order wasn’t some fantasy dreamed up by the suffragettes of the nineteenth century and Victoria England. Kathy has found more suits of plate armor for females than any other expert in her field.” David chuckled as Dale facepalmed. “But the one coat of arms she has never been able to find is for the Order of the Gray Wolf.”
“Shut thy mouth man!” A guard shouted from down the corridor.
“Damn talk about the unfriendly type.” David whispered.
“Be thankful she didn’t come down here and beat on the cell bars.” Dale whispered back. “They use an iron bar. Talk about loud.”
“Oy! I thought you men were told to shut yer mouths.” A guard snarled as she passed the cell door while banging on the bars with an iron club. Both men grabbed their ears to try and deafen the clanging ring in them. The female guard just smiled at their response and walked on. It took David a few seconds to regain his hearing and to figure out what was going on.
Keeping his voice David moved next to Dale. “The bars are magically charged.” Dale gave his cell mate a look of disbelief, but David just waved at the room around them. “Hit them with an iron bar you get a painful ringing in the ears.”
“Yeh I just figured that out myself.” Dale whispered then grimaced. “Though I never thought that I would actually be giving credit for something to magic.”
“Trust me old man. You’re not the only one. I know that there is a reasonable scientific explanation for what’s going on.” David told his coworker then looked around the cell. “But right now, I can’t think of one.”
“I know what you mean David. Space/time rifts just don’t happen out of nowhere like that. I mean where the fuck was the collapsing star or blackhole. Hell, I tried to put it down as a quasar gone rogue for that matter.” Dale pulled his phone out of his pocket. “Then I took a look at my phone. Deader than old man Morehouse. I know that I left the house with a full charge this morning. Its normally good for twelve to fourteen hours. What about yours?”
David hadn’t even thought to look at his phone until now. When he did he had to fight to keep the frown off his face. “The same. Another thing if we were in a more advanced civilization the guards would have secured our phones. They just left them with us. If I didn’t know any better I would swear our guards didn’t know what they were to begin with in the first place.”
“That’s something else David. Remember when I said that all of our guards were women?” Dale asked him. David just nodded his head in response. “Well, I got a theory about that. I got this sinking feeling that this society is a Matriarchal Militaristic Monarchy. At least one that is based off the old legends concerning female knights of the twelfth through fifteenth centuries.”
“Well, there have always been the stories of wondering females knights. Then there are the historical accounts of Margaret of Anjou, Joan of Arc, Nicholaa de la Haye, and the Consorores of the Teutonic Order. Just to name a few. We also have the fantasy knights like Emelyn the Widow, Miriela the Black, Oriholt the Orange, and Thiphania the Divine for starters. If you want I can name at least another twenty legendary female knights. Though there is one that we need to truly worry about right now.” David told his cellmate quietly. “Morgana Le Fey.”
“Okay care to fill me in on your thoughts, David?” Dale asked.
“The scabbard for that black sword we were examining had runes etched in it saying that it and the sword belonged to Morgana Le Fey. Which can mean serious trouble for us.” David turn thoughtful as he laid out his thoughts and feelings. “I just hope like hell one of the legends concerning the woman is just that a legend.”
“Okay what are you going on about here David?” Dale asked him quickly.
“The Legend of the Gray Wolf Knights. That is our greatest worry Dale.” David sighed. “Right now, I wish that Kathy was here. This is more her area of expertise.”
“Just who are these Gray Wolf Knights David?” Dale asked him.
“You’ve heard about the Red and Black Griffins of the Germanic Empire during the fifteenth century right?” Dale nodded his head yes to David’s question. “Well, those two Chivalric Orders were way head of their times. At least everyone thought so anyway. You see they would take orphans of both sexes and train them to be armored knights. Granted the two Orders were mercenary orders but they were still fully trained knights. Some of the most sought after in all of Europe. The problem with that line of think is the fact that the Gray Wolf Order had started the practice more than three hundred years before them. Only the Wolves picked nothing but girls for their recruits.”
“Okay wait a minute here David. Weren’t the Gray Wolves supposed to be a protective order for Camelot?” Dale asked him.
“That is another misconception. The Gray Wolf Order were the protectors of Avalon, not Camelot. That duty fell to King Arthur’s Knight of the Round Table.” David corrected his friend. At Dale’s look of confusion David knew he would have to explain further. “Dale contrary to popular belief Avalon and Camelot were not the same place or within the same kingdom.”
“That goes against everything that is accepted by modern Arthurian scholars. Are you sure about this David?” Dale asked with surprise.
“It’s all there in mine and Kathy’s research Dale. Not to mention more than a dozen ancient books and legends. While Avalon was Arthur’s final resting place, it was not his kingdom. Avalon was ruled by his sister Morgana, and she had her own Chivalric Order to defend her nation. If anyone were to really look at the legends surrounding the two kingdoms they would find that contrary to belief Morgana Le Fey wasn’t the backstabbing bitch she has been portrayed as by certain male academics. Granted she was a woman of immense power, but she wasn’t a some dirty, rotten, evil bitch. In truth Morgana was both a trusted confidante, and advisor to King Arthur. Though some believe she was even more than that. They believe that she was the first among his Round Table Knights ahead of Lancelot. The first real proof of that legend is that black sword and scabbard.” David wanted to laugh his ass off just then. “If Kathy was in here with us she would be saying I told you so.”
“If what you’re saying is true. Then there was two Chivalric Orders protecting Camelot. One of which swore their loyalty to Morgana over Arthur.” Dale whispered.
“Yup. That’s exactly what I’m saying. The crazy thing is my wife has been trying to prove her theory for twenty years. That sword and scabbard were the final pieces of the puzzle for her. She would have turned the academic world on its head. I doubt that she’ll ever get the chance to make the great changes that were within her grasp at last.” David sighed.
“What do you mean David?”
“Unless we can open a space/time rift back to our own world Dale. We’re stuck here. I don’t know about you, but my theoretical quantum physics is a little thin.” David grunted as he looked towards the cell entrance.
“You do have a point. I’m no theoretical physicist, let alone mathematician. Give me a piece of metal and I can forge it into a sword, shield, knife, or suit of armor. Ask me how a piece of armor was made, and I can tell you exactly when, where, and what methods were used. It doesn’t matter if it’s chainmail or plate armor. The same can be said for swords or any other weapon.” Dale chuckled as he listed his qualifications. “What I want to know about is that black sword that has you so worked up. What’s the deal with monster? It’s nothing more than a normal bastard.”
“Dale have you ever heard of the Seven Great Holy Swords?” David asked him.
“Sure. There isn’t a Historical Arms Professor that hasn’t heard about them. Why?” Dale asked David honestly.
“According to your son that black bastard sword could very well be the lost Seventh Holy Sword of Lucifer.” David told him much to Dale’s surprise.
“Please tell me that you’re pulling my leg David.” Dale begged.
“I wish that I was pulling your leg partner. I overheard junior call it Stormbringer right before that space/time rift opened. Does that name have any meaning for you?” David asked his cellmate honestly.
“Oh shit. You could say that name has meaning. According to legend the first individual to wield that sword was the Archangel Lucifer Morningstar before his fall from grace. It is the weapon of the Eternal Champion. It is said to be both a Holy and cursed weapon of power. Its greatest power is the soul devouring aspect of the weapon. It doesn’t matter the shape or form of the weapon. Whoever that weapon kills it will devour their soul passing on the individuals life force to the wielder.” Dale explained softly with a good deal of fear. “The Black Bastard Sword is its most common form.”
“Well according to one of the legends surrounding Morgana Le Fey she wielded a solid black sword of unearthly power. Her armor was said to shine like gold but was stronger than the finest steel of the day. Those were just her everyday mortal protections. When you add in the fact that she was supposed to be the greatest magical user second only to Merlin. Well, you get the picture. Though if you add in the legends that say Morgana was the first daughter of Oberon and Titania. You have to shift your thinking.” David told Dale plainly. “Mainly because that would make Morgana a daughter of the High Elves Gods.”
“Damn. Talk about your one-eighty in thinking. Though our biggest problem right now is getting out of this cell.” Dale pointed out.
“We have to deal with more than just that my friend. There is how do we free your son, Mike, and Tony. We also have to find my son, wife, and Linette. For some reason I got the feeling that we’ll find my wife and Linette somewhere in the castle. As for my son. Wherever he is, is anybody’s guess.” David told Dale with a frown.
“Why do you say that David? Wouldn’t he be here in the castle like the rest of us?” Dale asked him in confusion.
“Remember something Dale. If that sword truly is Stormbringer it is alive, self-aware, and has a will of its own. It has a habit of doing whatever it takes to protect its current wielder.” David whispered to his lab partner.
“And it’s in the hands of your son.” Dale whispered in shocked realization.
Elsewhere deep within an ancient forest.
David Pendragon junior woke to the sounds of birds chirping and insects buzzing around his head. “Oh man. What the hell hit me?”
As he sat up David found that his vision was fuzzy and slightly block by something white. Thinking it might be a thick cobweb David ran his hand over his face. As he touched the white stuff he realized that it was hair. Not just any hair but his own. With a flip of his hand David moved it from in front of his eyes. Looking around him David realized a few things right off the bat. The first was that he was no longer in the restoration lab. Second he was no longer even in Colorado. The last was that his hair was now as long as his mother’s. David finally looked down at the black sword in his hand.
“What the fuck did you do?” Not really expecting an answer David asked the glowing blade then snarked. “Feeling home sick asshole?”
“I have only fulfilled my promise to my first mistress mortal.” The voice that came from the sword was eerily feminine and beautiful at the same time.
“What the fucking hell?! You talked!” David shouted as he dropped the bastard sword and backed away as fast as possible from it.
“Of course, I can talk you foolish male. I am an extension of the Light Bringer. I embody the iron will of the Emerald Queen. I am the first daughter of the Dragon Sword. I have served six of the last eight Eternal Champions. I am the Devourer of Souls and Slayer of Kin. I am Stormbringer.” With each word spoken by the sword a ghostly white female slowly took form in the air above the massive bastard sword. “I warn you now moral. If you fail to meet my hunger I will feast on you.”
“Why do I have a feeling that you’re not talking about just my soul here?” David asked with a quiver of fear in his voice.
“It seems that you’re not a totally ignorant male after all.” The ghostly figure chuckled evilly. “Even Lucifer gave over to his feminine side to control my hunger.”
David’s fear at hearing those words forced him to look back down at his hands once more. For some reason they appeared to be both thinner and paler. His skin seemed almost porcelain in color. Between the color of his skin and hair David had a sinking feeling. Picking up the bastard sword he asked. “Okay lady. Seeing as how you’re the one who most likely brought us here I got two questions. Where exactly are we? And where’s the nearest drinkable water?”
“There is a still pond no more than fifty paces beyond the tree directly in front of you. As for where we are the answer is simple. Welcome to the Isle of Avalon and this is the Forest of Ravenswood. Be warry boy. The beasts in this part of the woods are known to enjoy the flesh of men. The flesh of a young male virgin is a delicacy.” The spirit form of Stormbringer was almost giggling at the blush that came to David’s face. “You cannot hide your innermost secrets from me boy. Only two Champions have ever been able to withstand my probes of their souls.”
“Who would they be Stormbringer?” David asked as he worked his way through the trees and underbrush of the woods to the water.
“Just the two greatest and strongest of my wielders. Elric of Melniboné, the Albino Emperor, and Morgana Le Fey the Emerald Queen. Compared to them you are but a mindless gnat buzzing around the Eternal Flames of Balance.” Stormbringer chuckled. “Though you hold something that few Champions every do. Unlimited potential.”
“Whatever. Right now, I just want some cool water to drink and get my bearings. After that I’ll figure out my next move. Like finding my parents and the others that were in the restoration lab.” David grumbled.
“That potential could make you one of the greatest Champions of all time child. Do you not want fame and fortune?” Stormbringer asked in mild surprise.
“Fame and fortune doesn’t pay the bills sister.” David grunted. “Speaking of sisters. You said that you were the Daughter of the Dragon Sword. I thought that the all of the Black Swords were males?”
“Ah! I see that once again the egos of men have distorted the truth. I was the first sword forged from the Dragon Sword. While my twin brother Mournblade was the second sword forged from the Dragon Sword. Understand mortal that for each black sword there is an opposite twin. Both in alignment and sex. We are the embodiment of Balance. Good and Evil. Male and female. Law and chaos. Thus was the way of our makers the Nihrain. Even our brothers and sisters among the Seven Holy Swords follow these ideals. Only I and my twins stand apart from the Seven.” Stormbringer bragged.
“What can you tell me about these Seven Holy Swords? Oh, by the way do you have an actual name? Other than Stormbringer I mean.” David asked the ghostly figure.
“I do but you have yet to earn the right to hear it.” Stormbringer chuckled. “For now, you can just call me Storm.”
“Talk about avoiding the topic.” David grumbled as Stormbringer just chuckled. David spotted the small clearing with a pond in the center just as he took his forty-nineth step. “Finally. I thought I’d never get through that brush.”
“You could have cleared a path with but a single stroke of my blade child.” Stormbringer chuckled. “Why did you fight your way through?”
“No offence lady, but until I figure out the rules around this crazy place. I’m not going to use you unless I absolutely have too.” David grunted as he looked down at his pale white hands and lower arms. “I have this unsettling feeling that every time I draw on your power it’ll cost me something.”
“Ah, ha. You’ve hit upon the first part of the curse. While I give you the power and lifeforce of your enemies. I take part of your lifeforce in exchange.” Stormbringer almost giggled at the look of fear that crossed David’s face.
“Thanks for the heads up there Storm. Though I would love to know how you pulled us from modern day Colorado to what did you call it? Avalon?” David asked her as he kneeled down next to the still pool of water.
Before she could answer David a voice called out from deep in the woods. “Is that you David? Where are you?”
“Over here mom. Just follow the sound of my voice. I think you’re about ten to fifteen yards due east from me in the wood line.” David called out to his mother.
“I give you fair warning man child. Say nothing of our discussion to your mother or anyone else. Break our trust. I will end her life.” With that Stormbringer vanished back into the bastard sword.
“Talk about death threats at the point of a sword.” David chuckled before he turned to look at himself in the still water. What he saw there brought high pitched scream of terror from the depths of his very soul. “OOOHHH FFFUUUCCCKKK!”
When his mother found him a seconds later David was sobbing into his hands. Not that she was sure that the young man before her was actually her son to being with. What she found was a young albino with long white hair down to the middle of his back slumped over on the ground. The only clue to the boy’s identity was the black bastard sword laying on the ground before him. As Kathern helped the boy to his feet she noticed right away that he suffered from albinism. This was the reason for his pale flesh, hair white, and deep crimson eyes. He also very tall, slender to the point of gauntness, yet elegantly muscled. His face was so beautiful that it also held an elegant hint of femininity about it. With just a little makeup Kathern knew that this boy would make a gorgeous woman.
“David is this really you?” Kathern asked the boy calmly.
“Yeah mom it’s me. Though I don’t know what’s happened to me.” David answered honestly before he looked up at his mother. “But I got to ask. Is that you?”
Kathern looked down into the still pool of water and gasped. “Oh my. If I didn’t know better. I would swear that I was looking at the face of Morgana Le Fey.” Kathern chuckled softly. “At least the one from legend.”
“Mom for some reason I got this feeling that your new face is that of Morgana.” David told her with a chuckle as he took in her new appearance. His mother’s hair now reached down to the middle of her thighs and was the deepest crimson. Her skin had become the palest of porcelain in color. Her once brown eyes were now the deepest emerald green. Everything about the woman before him screamed royalty. Not just any royalty but the Emerald Queen of the Fey. “With the exception of your clothes mom. I swear that I was looking at Morgana Le Fey straight out of legend.”
“You have no place to talk David. With those crimson eyes and pale porcelain skin. I would swear that I was gazing upon the last Emperor of Melniboné, the Dragon Empire Elric.” Kathern then looked her son in the face. “Or is that Empress?”
“No mom. I’m all male.” David told her as he stood up slowly. As he picked up Stormbringer he looked down at himself. “Though for how much longer I’m not sure.”
“There have always been hints concerning the Melniboné, and the Melnibonéans as bring the first true inhabitants of Avalon. The legends surrounding Avalon are shrouded by both mystery and time. As much as you admire Michael Moorcock’s books he got a great deal of the legends surrounding the Melnibonéan race wrong.” Kathern grinned as she thought about her own studies into the legends of Avalon.
“How so mom?” David asked in surprise.
“Well for starters they weren’t the humanoid descendants of dragons but Aos si or Sídhe in the more common tongue. Nor were they the monsters that he described. They were not the so called depraved and decadent race he envisioned for his readers. They were in truth a peaceful and benevolent race of teachers, mages, not to mention merchants. That didn’t mean they lacked military might. Their army and navy were without equal. The Melnibonéans even had an air force composed of dragons. That was one thing that Moorcock got right about them anyway. On the other hand, there is something else that Moorcock got wrong about them. They weren’t military conquerors but explorers.” Kathern explained for her befuddled son. “Though I really cannot blame him for some of his misconceptions. The legends of Avalon and Melniboné have often been mixed together.”
“Mom I got to ask you a question. It centers around the legends that concern Morgana being the first daughter of Oberon and Titania. Could the legends of the Melnibonéans being the first citizens of Avalon be the foundation for that legend?” David asked.
“Until now David I would have automatically discredited that theory.” Kathern told her son before looking back down at the still water. “However, concerning recent developments, I would have to agree with your hypothesis. David what would you say if I told that there is an obscure text written more than eight-hundred years ago concern the Dragon Empire and its first Emperors?”
“Depends on what that text said mom. I know that you and dad are currently the top Arthurian experts. Though what the Dragon Empire and King Arthur have in common is beyond my grasp. I mean one is said to have happened before recorded history and the other around the time of the Roman Empire or fifteenth century.” David answered her with a sigh. “Depending on who you ask.”
“The legend of Avalon goes further back than most Professors wish to admit to David. Some Historians say that it was this legend that drove the Emperor Tiberius Claudius Caesar Augustus Germanicus to conquer Britain in search of Avalon. Remember David Avalon is said to be the home of the greatest magic users in history. With Merlin and Morgana being among their number. Though who the most powerful of mages is still up for debate. Personally, I believe that it was a woman, the Queen Tatiana. With Morgana Le Fey and her cousin Princess Cymoril of Melniboné close behind her.” Kathern sighed. “But once again. I have lacked the proof to validate my theory.”
“I think we’ll finally have the proof you need mom.” David chuckled as he lifted Stormbringer in his hand. “This bad girl alone would be enough to prove that the two legends are actually tied together.”
“You, there! By command of the Royal Guard! Lay down your weapons and do not move!” Though the voice was that of a woman it spoke with real authority. “This is your only warning and chance to surrender!”
“Mom I suggest that you move back out of the away.” David ordered his mother as he took up an on-guard position with Stormbringer. “No need for you to get mixed up in this mess. There can’t be more than five or six of them.”
“Be careful David. Remember David this isn’t a Ren-Fare exhibition.” Kathern warned as she stepped back out her son’s way. She knew that David was an expert with the broad, long, and two-hand sword. Her only concern was the fact that he was using a weapon he wasn’t familiar with, the bastard sword.
“Don’t worry mom. I know this isn’t an exhibition. I figure they’ll show themselves any minute now. That or they’re trying to bluff their way out of a confrontation.” David snarled as he looked towards where the voice came from. “Show yourselves.”
Even as the first of the six individuals stepped out of the wood line Stormbringer began to glow with an unearthly bluish light. David felt a small smile of cruelty slowly come to his face. He knew that Stormbringer was effecting his attitude towards combat. He didn’t care if he killed these people. Only that they feed their souls to his cursed sword and gave him their power. A slight humming soon came from Stormbringer as more knights stepped out of the woods. By the time they had fully shown themselves there was ten individual knights standing before David in full plate armor. Kathern spotted the crest of the Gray Wolf Order in the glow of Stormbringer. The sight of those knights brought a touch of fear for her child to Kathern’s heart. Yet it also brought a barely control rage over the disrespect.
“David they’re members of the Gray Wolf Order. Show them no mercy.” She snarled knowing full well that she just sentenced these women to death. As a student of history and legend she knew the power that her son now wielded in the form of Stormbringer. She knew that her son, David Arthur Pendragon junior, was the newest incarnation of the Eternal Champion and his weapon was the Black Sword Stormbringer.
As she watched her son approach the patrol Kathern suddenly had a vision of her child’s future. She knew that David would become known as Woman Slayer, the White Wolf, Kin slayer, the Black Dragon Knight, and Pale Ruler of Ruins. Though in her vision it was not her son who held these titles but a daughter of fantastic power. The vision was so strong that it forced her to the ground on her knees as shock and realization that each time her son used Stormbringer the price would be more than just the loss of his humanity. He would slowly lose his manhood until he became a woman over time and there was nothing she could do to change this fate. Her attention was drawn to Stormbringer by a mournful cry from the sword. Before she could warn David he charged the gathered knights.
Even as they stepped out of the woods David recognized the coat of arms these knights wore. They all belonged to the Order of the Gray Wolf. He slowly stroked the cross guard to the hilt of the bastard sword with an ever-growing feral smile. At his mother’s order he charged the knights fully intent upon killing them all with an unholy howl of glee. “Blood! Blood and souls I give you to Stormbringer!”
David didn’t know what had come over him as he hacked and slashed his way through the first five knights. With each knight that fell to his attacks David felt a rush of power from Stormbringer. What he didn’t realize was that with each knight he killed more of his humanity and manhood was given up in exchange for the power of Stormbringer. When there was only two of the Gray Wolf knights left standing they called for a halt to their battle.
“Hold! Sir Knight! Stay your hand and that demonic blade! We yield!” The leader of the patrol called out just as David sliced through her sword.
David blinked his eyes then had to fight with Stormbringer to keep from killing the woman. Looking back at the two women David snarled. “You attacked us first. Now you call hold! I should slay you for your cowardice alone!”
“David Arthur Pendragon! You will stay that accursed blade this instant!” Kathern shouted from her place on the ground behind him. As much as David wanted to kill the last two remaining knights before he backed away at his mother’s command. Still seething with a barely control bloodlust David knew that his mother had her reasons for stopping him. Kathern gave him her most regal stair as she gave him her next command. “Sheath your blade my child!”
“Um… only one problem with that mom. I don’t have the sheath that was found with this beast.” David murmured only to have his mother point to the ground next to his feet. “Where the hell did that come from?”
“Just use it, David. Put Stormbringer away for now. I believe that these knights can lead us to your father and the rest of the restoration lab’s staff.” Kathern informed her child with a small smile. “You there remove your helm.”
The knight that she addressed removed her helmet then dropped the ground kneeling before Kathern with her head bowed. “Queen Morgana please forgive our impudence. We did not realize that you had returned to us. How may we atone for our disgraceful behavior towards you and your Champion?”
“Mom what the fuck is going on?” David whispered from behind her in surprise.
“Let’s just say that I’m using our current appearance to avoid further fighting.” Kathern whispered in response. “Though I wasn’t expecting this kind of reaction.”
“Mom you should have expected this type of reaction. Between the two of us. You do fit the legendary descriptions of Morgana Le Fey down to the last detail.” David whispered. “If this truly is the legendary Isle of Avalon and these women are the descendants of the Gray Wolf knights. Then you would be seen as their greatest Queen reincarnated. Much the way King Arthur would be seen by the English.”
“You do have a point David.” Kathern sighed as she recognized his reasoning. She also decided to avoid the sound of her child’s voice. Gone was the once heavy male baritone to be replaced with a soft feminine soprano.
Kathern could also tell that her son had lost even more of his manhood to use the power of Stormbringer in the short combat. His face had already taken on an even more feminine appearance and as much as she wanted to ignore the fact so had his body. She could almost swear that he now had budding breasts on his chest and wider hips. His arms and shoulders were definitely thinner and more elegant.
As David buckled the scabbard’s belt around his Kathern noticed that his hips were indeed wider and his waist smaller. Her son was already gaining an hourglass figure. After seeing what just one fight had done to her son Kathern wondered how much longer it would be before he was no longer male. Her vision of the future showed her child adorned in the black dragon armor of the Melnibonéans. This unsettled her more than the loss of his manhood. For it meant he could very well lose his humanity. Kathern was brought out of her depressing thoughts by the commander of the patrol.
“My Queen we have long awaited your return from the Mountain Mists of Avalon. Have you finished your quest for the Lords of Law and Chaos, my Queen?” The knight asked with her head bowed in respect.
“That is none of your concern dog. What is your concern is I have need of information. There were five men accompanying me. They have disappeared. Do you have knowledge of them?” Kathern demanded shocked by her own lack of human emotion. For some reason Kathern knew that she too was being affected by this strange world.
“Majesty we did find five male strangers earlier this morning in the royal gardens. The Grand Mistress had them secured in the castle’s upper dungeon.” The woman answered with a shiver of fear in her voice. Whoever this woman was she was more than their Queen returned to lead them. This woman radiated with a power unlike any of the great sorceress queens of Avalon. There was also the fact that this woman was accompanied by a male champion of the Pendragon bloodline. Though she wasn’t too sure about the male part of that thought.
“How far away is the castle Dame knight?” Kathern coldly demanded.
“It’s not but half a league my Queen.” The female knight answered quickly.
“That’s about a mile and a half mom.” David said from behind her. “About an hour’s walk or thirty minutes by horseback.”
“Well, I don’t feel like walking right now.” Kathern snarled then looked down at the two knights. “Where are your patrol’s horses?”
“Just beyond the wood line due west of here on the trail my Queen.” The knight answered again. “Might I make a suggestion?”
“What?” Kathern snarled.
“We send Dame Bridget ahead of us to warn the castle of our approach.” The knight knew that with most of her contingent lying dead around her the castle’s defenders would not think twice about attacking them. The thought of this Lady’s champion defending her brought a chill to her spine. She could see the bloodshed brought about this formidable knight as surely as she could see her mother’s face in her mind’s eye. Then there was the wildcard that the Lady herself represented.
“Send her. Understand that if I see one knight in ambush bitch. I swear by all that is Holy and damned. I’ll burn that castle to its foundations as I feed the souls therein to my sword.” David snarled as Stormbringer hummed.
“Go Bridget. Make haste to the Grand Mistress. Inform her of what we have found here.” The knight ordered her companion. Dame Bridget wasted no time in hurrying to find her horse. She knew that her mission was now to save her fellow knights in the Gray Wolf Order. The threat made by the Lady’s Champion was not one that she could ignore. She had already witnessed the power of that weapon firsthand.
Kathern looked down at the remaining knight coldly asking. “What is your name Dame?”
“I am known as Mylisant of the Spring, my Queen.” Mylisant answered quickly.
“Thank you, Dame Mylisant. First you should know that I am not your Queen returned. My name is Kathern Pendragon, and this is my son David.” Kathern explained only to stop at the look Mylisant was giving David. “Yes he is a man.”
“I do not mean to doubt your word Lady Kathern.” Mylisant began as she looked at David calmly. “But you’ll have great difficulty in convincing the rest of the court that your Champion is male. Not with her fine features and graceful movements. It well be hard enough to convince the Grand Marshall that you mean us no harm being a Pendragon. That is unless you are of Arthur and Morgana’s line.”
“Why is that Dame Mylisant?” David asked her.
“You carry the Black Sword of the Eternal Champion and your mother reeks of ancient and long forgotten mystical power. Power that has not been seen sense before Morgana herself last walked this isle.” Mylisant looked David dead in the eyes sense their fight for the first time. “You would do well to heed my warning young mistress. Keep that accursed sword of yours sheathed unless challenged directly by one of my Order. Only the Grand Mistress knows that blade by sight. She would send my whole Order against you in a useless attempt to control you and its power.”
“Let them come. I’ll feed their souls to Stormbringer as easily as I did your fellow knights here this day.” David snarled then gave the Dame a hard look. “And it’s Mister or young man. Not Mistress! Got that?!”
“David as much as I hate to say this, but we may have to shift our thoughts on that matter. Before you raise hell with me. Go look in the pool once more.” Kathern ordered her child coldly. “You’ll understand what I’m talking about.”
David sighed and did as he was told. One look in the pool of still water was all he needed to understand what his mother was getting at. In less than an hour his face had taken on the appearance of a teenage girl. “Oh shit. I look like Tiffany’s baby sister. Only with white hair and red eyes.”
“Exactly. I hate to tell you this David, but I have a feeling that you’ll soon be my youngest daughter. That sword of yours is taking as much from you as it is giving.” Kathern explained slowly for her child. “I fear that it needs its wielder to have the body of a female to tap into its true power.”
“As much as I hate to say this you’re probably right mom. I could feel the power flowing into me from Stormbringer as something left me at the same time.” David looked back down into the water sighing. “Though at the time I had no idea of what.”
“It was your manhood young Mistress.” Mylisant answered bluntly with a sneer of her own. “Truthfully a small price to pay for the power to defeat my sisters. Though with each strike against my sisters a small piece of your humanity died as well.”
“Look bitch. I’m not some cold-blooded killer. You pushed, I pushed back. You and your sisters stepped into that fight looking to kill me and my mother. I just defended us to the best of my ability. It’s not my fault that you all need more or better training bitch.” David snorted as he gave her a cold sneer.
“I don’t doubt that Mistress. Your skill with a blade is formidable true, but without the power of Stormbringer we would have won.” Mylisant snapped. Only to back away from a suddenly enraged David. Even as he placed his hand on Stormbringer Kathern was calling him down.
“I SAID TO STAND DOWN DAVID!” At his mother’s yell David sighed and moved his hand away from the hilt of Stormbringer. Kathern could tell that her child was on the ragged edge of sanity. The sudden shift in worlds was just the tip of the iceberg. Once David was calm again Kathern turned to Mylisant. “Dame Mylisant I suggest you take us to your patrol’s horses. I fear that the forest is pushing the boundaries of my child’s nerves.”
“At once Lady Kathern. This way please.” Mylisant answered as she scrambled to her feet. She knew that she had pushed matters with the young Champion. Thirty minutes later the trio was mounted and riding through the woods towards the fabled Castle of Avalon. Mylisant knew that if she tried to take the long way back to the castle lady Kathern’s child and Champion would gladly cut her down.
As they rode David unconsciously shifted the sword at her hip to a more comfortable position. Once that was taken care of he pulled along side his mother. “Mom I know this is going to sound like a broken record.”
“Then save it for later David. We have bigger fish to fry. The biggest of which is you losing your masculinity. At the rate you’re changing. I give you three to four days before you’re my youngest daughter.” Kathern almost snapped.
“Mom we got a bigger problem than that. I can deal with becoming a girl if I have to so that I can protect you and dad. What I’m worried about is the old legend that Avalon is how a land lost in time and space?” David asked her with real worry filling his young voice.
“One problem at a time David. For now, we deal with the ones that we can solve. The first of which is your rapid change in gender. Any idea of why it is happening?” Kathern asked him bluntly.
“One and I know you’re not going to like it.” David told her honestly as he rested his left hand on the pommel of a softly humming Stormbringer.
-----tbc-----
Chapter 3
Throne room of Castle Avalon, Avalon City.
Dame Eleanor of the Light, Grand Marshall for the Gray Wolf Knights slowly paced back and forth in front of the empty Emerald throne. She knew that mystical workings were happening within her island home. First there was the sudden appearance of five men in the Royal Garden. Then six hours later two blinding white flashes of light deep in the Ravenswood Forest. Then there was the fact that the headstone in the center of the Emerald throne was now glowing. According to legend it was a sign that the Emerald Queen had returned. Lastly there was the report of a rift in the protective mists that surround Avalon itself. A rift that was now closed once more.
“Grand Marshall I bring news from the Ravenswood Forest!” Dame Bridget’s panicked voice drew the older woman out of her downward spiraling thoughts. Even as Bridget came to a stop a few feet from her and kneeled down on her right knee Eleanor prayed the younger knight’s report would yield some answers to her worries. She couldn’t have been more wrong. “The Emerald Queen has returned to us. She is accompanied by a champion. A male champion.”
“Where is the rest of your patrol Dame Bridget?” Eleanor asked harshly.
“Dead, my liege. All but myself and Dame Mylisant killed in battle by the Queen’s Champion.” Bridget looked up at the leader of her Chivalric Order with fear in her eyes. “Dame Eleanor our sisters were struck down with a single blow from the Champion’s sword. I speak truth when I say the Queen’s Champion wields a sword unlike any other I have seen.”
“What do you mean Dame Bridget? Tell me exactly what the sword looked like?” Eleanor demanded of the younger woman.
“It was a solid black bastard rune sword. With a blade at least five feet long from the hilt. The hilt itself is embedded with a large spherical ruby that looked like the eye of a dragon. The blade is made from an unearthly, mystical black metal, and is etched with mysterious runes.” As Bridget described the sword used to cut down her sister knights a shiver ran down her spine. “And I swear by all that is Holy Mistress. The sword howled as it struck down our sisters.”
“Worry not I believe you Dame Bridget. The blade you described is one of the fabled Black Swords of the Eternal Champion.” Eleanor sighed then looked back up towards the Emerald throne. “Where is Dame Mylisant and the Queen now?”
“They should be on their way as we speak, my liege.” Bridget answered. “There is something else you should know.”
“What is it Dame Bridget? Why do you appear to have swallowed a bug?” Eleanor sighed as she took in the look on Bridget’s face.
“The woman who claims to be the Emerald Queen returned. Claims to have been traveling with the five men we have in the dungeon.” Bridget answered with a wince.
“Oh, this day just keeps getting better and better.” Eleanor sighed then turned towards the nearest throne room guard. “Dame Racheal fetch the men we captured in the Royal Garden and bring them here. Dame Rosa please go to the Tower of Sages and fetch Grand Master Grahone or one of his brethren from the Order of the Bear. I have a feeling that we are in need of a Great Sage.”
“That’s an understatement.” Bridget mumbled under her breath.
“What was that Dame Bridget?” Eleanor snapped.
“Nothing my liege.” Bridget answered quickly lying to cover her embarrassment.
“No, I heard you say something Dame Bridget. What was it?” Eleanor asked sharply.
“I say that you made an understatement about needing a Sage, Mistress.” Bridget answered honestly grimacing.
“You know something Dame Bridget. You may very well have hit the nail on the head.” Eleanor sighed then chuckled. “Let us hope that our esteemed mages are wiser than they let on at times.”
“Please forgive me Dame Eleanor, but you have more faith in them than I do. I sometimes wonder if our Great Sages have the brains to pour piss out of a boot.” Bridget giggled. “With the instructions written on the heel.”
“Sadly. You might be right Dame Bridget.” Eleanor said before joining Bridget in her laughing.
Gates of Avalon Castle, Avalon
David and his mother looked up at the massive iron portcullis as they passed over the drawbridge and between the towering flank towers of the castle’s main gate. Even though they had seen the massive fortification from the distance. The sheer size of the wall towers and curtain wall amazed the two. Beyond the curtain wall they could see the towering citadel of the castle proper. Unlike his mother David had studied medieval castle architecture. Everywhere David’s eyes fell he saw elements of castle defensive architecture throughout the Medieval era. David knew without a doubt that this castle would never fall to a siege.
“Mom I hate to tell you this but unless you can talk whoever is in charge to handing over dad and others. There is no way in hell we’ll break them out.” David had pulled alongside his mother so that only she could hear him. “Even with the power of Stormbringer on our side. This place is beyond impregnable.”
“I may not have your knowledge of castle architecture David, but even I could tell that much.” Kathern snorted. “Though our main worry isn’t getting them out.”
“Then what is mom?” David snapped.
“Keeping them alive. How many men did you see on the battlements David?” She asked.
“I would say less than half are men. That means the majority of the guards and knights are women.” David answered his mom not understanding where she was going.
“Now take all that into account. What does that tell you about the society we’re dealing with David?” Kathern asked him heavily.
“What are you saying mom? That the people in charge are women?” David asked sharply.
“Exactly. Remember what Dame Mylisant called me when she first greeted us? She called me Queen Morgana and something about returning from beyond the mountain mists of Avalon. I have a feeling that this society is matriarchal in nature. If my research is even halfway correct. The Avalon society was far more progress than even the Amazons. It was a true equality of the sexes. I would wager that their most powerful of mages are males. Placing them on the same footing as their female counterparts in their military. The only other time in history both real and fantasy where this occurred was with the Melnibonéans. That’s if the legends are even halfway true. Which with the way things are going right now. I am forced to say that those legends have to have more than just a gain of truth in them.” Kathern explained for her son honestly.
Once they were through the gate and into the inner courtyard Mylisant lead them over to the castle stables. As David and Kathern dropped from their saddles they both felt the muscles in their lower backs pinch. “Oh man. Either it’s been longer than I remembered, or this body really hates riding horses.”
“Longer than you remembered David. I feel the saddle myself.” Kathern groaned. “Damnation it has been too long. The last time I felt like this your father was first teaching me to ride.”
“Dame Mylisant, Grand Mistress Eleanor wishes to see you in the throne room at once.” A stable hand called out as the knight dismounted. The boy looked over at David and Kathern. “The Grand Mistress has offered the Royal Garden for our guests.”
“Thank you, Jacob. Please find someone to fitch the rest of the horses from my patrol. Then see to the horses I have returned with.” Mylisant ordered the boy.
“At once Dame Mylisant. Should I find a guide for your guests?” He asked.
“Yes please, Jacob.” Mylisant turned to face David and Kathern. “Lady and Lord I must take my leave of you for now. Until then I leave you the capable care of Jacob. He is one of our most trusted stable hands.”
“Thank you Dame Mylisant. We’ll await you and your Grand Mistress in the garden.” Kathern told the woman airily. It wasn’t long before they were led through a gate in the inner wall to a vast garden behind the citadel walls.
Royal Garden, Avalon Castle
As they walked around the garden Kathern was pulled towards a massive reflecting pool in the middle of the garden. As Kathern neared the edge of the pool she felt an upswelling of power deep within her. With a certainty that she had only felt a few times in her life Kathern held out her hands before her. Taking a deep breath, she began to chant. Kathern had no idea where the words came from, but she knew that they would bring her answers.
“Serpent's breath, charm of death and life, thy omen of making.” She repeated the phrase three times before something happened. At first the fountain of water slowly began to churn and swirl. With each successive repetition of the phrase a thick mist slowly rose from the churning, swirling waters. As the mist rose it began to take on the appearance of a dragon’s head and neck. Finally, after six repetitions a deep rumbling chuckle filled the clearing.
“After six hundred years you have returned my apprentice. This time you have brought a Champion worthy of you and your lineage.” The dragon head rumbled.
“Greetings ancient one. Forgive me but I have never stood before you.” Kathern’s answer had a very different reaction from behind her.
“Oh, shit mom. What did you just do?” David gasped.
“Silence, David!” Kathern snapped out she fought to control her own fear. Turning back to the dragon Kathern steeled her nerves. “I seek answers great one.”
“You have the answers already my apprentice. You only need to accept the truth of your feelings.” The dragon told her mysteriously.
“I have questions but not answers. Only theories.” Kathern countered. “Like why do you call me apprentice in the first place? This is the first time I have been graced with your presence and power great one.”
“Only in this lifetime my apprentice. More than five centuries ago you stood in this very spot and asked for my guidance and teaching.” The dragon chuckled as Kathern’s eyes bulged out of her head. “I see that you begin to gasp the truth behind my words, young Morgana Le Fey. True Queen of Avalon.”
“Oh man. Dad is going to shit gold bricks when he hears this mom. We really are on Avalon. The next question is when are we on Avalon.” David grunted out as he was hit with a gut-wrenching pain. “Son of a bitch that hurts.”
“DAVID! What’s happening now?” Kathern demanded of her son only to have the dragon smugly answer her question.
“Your Champion has begun to fulfill her role. Both body and soul. The Black Sword demands it payment. Its hunger must be feed. It has been more than a thousand years sense its last meal. The paltry few souls it feasted upon barely sated its hunger.” The dragon rumbled as he looked down on David’s wreathing form. “Even now the power of Stormbringer fills your Champion.”
“Can I stop this Master?” Kathern asked quickly. She wanted to save her youngest son. “He is my son. Please help me.”
“I fear that not even I can change the fate of the Eternal Champion.” The dragon answered her honestly. “Not even the Old Gods hold that power.”
“If his fate cannot be changed. Then what can be done?” Kathern asked.
“I fear that not even I can give you that answer my apprentice. Fate is a fickle Mistress and never gives up her secrets. Even the Prophetesses of legend could only grasp glimpses of her mysteries. I can tell you this about your Champion. The more they draw on the power of the black sword. The faster they shall change.” The dragon told Kathern with an almost sorrowful tone in his voice.
“My child asked the question of when we have arrived on Avalon. Are the legends true? Does time on Avalon really move slower than in the outside world?” Kathern asked the dragon hoping that there was a way for them to return home.
“Time as you know it does on not move the way it does in the outside world as it does here in Avalon. For every hour here ten years have passed in the outside world my apprentice.” He answered her bluntly. The dragon then looked her directly in the eyes. “In the scant twelve hours you have been in this world a full century has passed in the world outside of Avalon’s Mists.”
“I hate to say this mom, but everyone we know, and love back home is dead.” David whispered from his position on the ground. “We can’t go home can we?”
“I fear not Champion. This world is now your home.” The dragon answered honestly.
“Any more good news oh great one?” David snarked.
“Ah the impudence of youth.” The dragon chuckled. “You have chosen your Champion well my apprentice. She shall serve you well in the days to come.”
“Can we not use female pronouns just yet?” David whined.
“David it is time to face facts. You have maybe four to five days at the most before the last of your manhood is gone.” Kathern sighed. “I can see the changes you can’t. You are changing even without drawing on the power of Stormbringer.”
“Your mother speaks only truth Champion. Though she gives you far too much time remaining as a man. Even now that sword is siphoning off your manhood with every passing moment. Though it is returning the favor by bestowing you with a strength that is unparalleled in this or any other world.” Even before the dragon explained this to David he knew what was happening to him.
He had noticed his wider hips and smaller waist at the end of the fight with the knights. He also knew that even though his arms and shoulders were thinner and narrower he was still stronger than he was back home. The way he wielded the bastard sword was proof of that. He had also felt his bones shifting slowly to a more feminine frame. The last round of pain let David know that even now his organs were starting to shift as well. Even now he could feel the bones of his face slowly shifting to give him the face of a young woman or teenage girl.
“It doesn’t matter. I’m still a man.” David snarled as he slowly drew Stormbringer from its scabbard. “I’m pretty sure that even you will die if I cut you with this.”
“Oh, I would die young Champion, but not before I ended your life in return. You will find that dragons are not so easily killed. Not even my lesser kin Champion. Stormbringer truly is a powerful weapon.” The dragon chuckled then warned. “Yet she is not a true Dragon Slayer like her Holy Sword brethren. Of all the Holy Swords SHE is a true soul slayer.”
“Excuse oh Great One. You said that Stormbringer is a Holy Sword. How can that be?” Kathern asked in shock for her son.
“Because the first true wielder of that sword was Lucifer Morningstar. First of God’s Angels and mightiest of his warriors.” The dragon answered bluntly. “It is said that Lucifer used Stormbringer to slay the mightiest of the Great Old Ones and drive the Dead Gods into hiding.”
“Holy shit!” David breathed out looking down at the sword in his hand. “Just how powerful is this thing?”
“They didn’t name her God Slayer for not young Champion. Several millennium ago, the Lords of Chaos and Law greatly feared the blade you now hold in your hand. They had justification to fear that blade and her siblings. She and her siblings may not be dragon slayers in the truest form of the words. They still hold a power beyond any other Holy Sword.” The dragon informed them both with a chuckle. He then turned to Kathern looking her solely in the eyes. “As powerful as your Champion is my apprentice you hold even greater within your soul.”
“What does that mean Great One?” Kathern asked him.
“You will find the answer to that question in the passage of time.” With that the dragon disappeared before their eyes. Leaving both mother and son with more questions than answers. As much as Kathern wanted to scream just then in frustration she knew that she had to maintain her composure.
“Well, that was fucking helpful mom.” David snarked as he sheathed Stormbringer.
“Watch your language David! I don’t care if you just managed to sum up the situation perfectly.” Kathern grumbled as she looked around the garden. “Where the hell are your father and the others? They should have been here by now.”
“Mom I got a feeling that they’ve been dragged before whoever is in charge around here.” David nodded his head towards a door on the far side of the garden. “I got a feeling that we’re about to get the same treatment.”
Kathern looked to where David nodded and spotted the three Gray Wolf knights exiting out the door. “I do believe you’re right David. Keep Stormbringer sheathed unless they draw their swords first. Am I understood?”
“Yes ma’am. You want this to go nice and smooth. No killing.” David grumbled as Stormbringer whined. “Can I at least beat up on them a little? You know a few broken noses, fat lips, a black eye or two. You know nothing too serious.”
“You will behave yourself David. We still need answers. The only people who can give us those answers are here in this castle.” Kathern sighed as she heard David grumble in acceptance of her order. “Very well, if they get stupid you can beat the crap out of a few knights to drive the point home.”
“Thanks mom.” David said with a grin right before he laughed evilly. Hearing the laugh David slapped his left hand over his mouth. “Oh damn! Did that just come out of me, mom? Please tell me that I just didn’t cackle like some Disney cartoon villain?”
“Sadly, my son I cannot tell a lie. You just cackled like the Mistress of all Evil, Maleficent my dear.” Kathern answered with a small hidden smile. She wanted to laugh as a lovely blush came to her son’s cheeks in his embarrassment.
“Oh god. This sword is screwing with more than just my body. It’s even twisting my thinking.” David moaned into his hand.
“My Lady, Grand Mistress Eleanor wishes to see you and your Champion now. If you’ll please follow us to the throne room?” One of the knights asked them both. With heavy sighs the Pendragons moved to follow the women but were brought up short by the one that had addressed already. “Your Champion must surrender her sword, Lady.”
“Like hell I will.” David snarled as he grabbed Stormbringer by the hilt. “You want my sword. You’ll have to pry it from my cold dead fingers, bitch.”
“DAVID! What did I say about killing the local guards and knights?” Kathern snarled.
“Sorry mom, but that promise just went out the window. They want me to surrender our only form of protection. That is not going to happen.” David snarled himself as an evil light came to his eyes and a feral grin graced his lips. “Like I said. They can have this sword when they pry it from my cold dead fingers.”
“I see. Very well then David keep your sword. If they should push the matter. Kill them all.” Kathern ordered her son as she saw the look on her son’s face. A single thought ran through her head at that moment. ‘This is the face of the White Wolf. This will be the last face her enemies shall ever see.’
Even as David reached for Stormbringer it leaped from its scabbard of its own accord into his hand. Even as David grasped the hilt his arm was enveloped in a bluish-purple flame that reached the tip of Stormbringer’s blade. The two knights stopped dead in their tracks as they suddenly faced a pale demon Lord that seemed to come howling straight out of Hell’s darkest depths seeking blood and souls. Both women turned and ran from the garden with the sounds of demon laughter chasing them. Once they were alone Kathern turned to her child turned demon.
“Sheath your sword David. You’ve made your point.” Kathern chuckled coldly.
“Yes mother. Though I reserve the right to calm their souls should they get stupid.” David grumbled as he returned Stormbringer to her sheath. As he moved his hand away from the sword’s hilt David stopped at the sight of his right arm and hand. “Mom what the hell just happened to my arm?”
“I believe that it has been covered in plate armor, David. If I were to place the time and style I would say mid to late fifteenth century Gothic English full plate armor.” Kathern answered David honestly as she slowly examined the rest of her son’s body. Stormbringer had exacted a price for the use of its power.
Where David’s chest used to be flat for a girl he now supported a pair of B-cup breasts. There was no longer any doubt in his face that David was a teenage girl. His waist had shrunk even further. While his hips were what most would kindly call child birthing hips. Though she couldn’t see it Kathern was positive that David now had a bubble butt much like his sister. In short the overall appearance for the person before Kathern screamed at the top of its voice ‘I am woman. Hear me roar.’
“Oh boy! How do you feel David?” Kathern asked him kindly.
“Like I just ran the Boston marathon in a latex cat suite then got stomped on by a ten-ton bull elephant.” David chuckled softly then looked down at the two protruding mounds on his chest. He let his gaze continue on down his body taking in as much of it as his clothing would allow. He knew that he had lost even more of his manhood to Stormbringer’s hunger. “Shit. Mom I think I don’t have much longer as a boy.”
“We’ll deal with it when the time comes David.” Kathern told her son trying to reassure him. She knew the rapid changes were unsettling her son. Before David could reply their attention was once again drawn to the door leading into the citadel. Both knew the knights standing there.
“Lady Kathern.” Mylisant said in greeting as she and Bridget approached them. She gave David a close hard look. “Um… Sir David?”
“Might as well just call me Dame, Mylisant. Though I’m still working on the name part of that right now.” David told her honestly.
“Might I make a suggestion Dame Pendragon?” Bridget asked with a small smile.
“Sure. Why not? Tell me what you got.” David grunted.
“I assume that you have hear of Mordred, the illegitimate son of Morgana and Arthur but there is another story concerning Queen Morgana’s children that has been either lost to time or just ignored. You see in our recorded historical texts they all say there are three Ladies of the Lake. Those same texts tell us that Morgana Le Fey is their younger sister. Those texts say that Morgana had a daughter named Morganette and an adoptive son named Passelion, who in turn had a child named Morgan, described as an being an ancestor of the Lady of the Lake.” Bridget explained for David with a friendly smile. “Nowhere in our historical texts is Mordred ever mentioned as being her son. To our most learned scholars the false King Mordred is nothing more than a fantasy used to teach the lessons of faithfulness and fidelity.”
“Are you suggesting that my son take the name of Morgana’s daughter Morganette?” Kathern asked Bridget kindly.
“Lady Pendragon please understand I meant no disrespect. It’s just that your son is more your daughter now than when we first met him in the forest.” Mylisant answered her honestly as she too looked David up and down. “If we present your child as a he appears now to the Grand Marshall. She’ll find it hard to believe what we claim. Making it even harder to gain the release of your companions.”
“I was kind of hoping that we could avoid that for a little while longer.” David sighed then looked back down at his changing body. “But you’re right. I don’t look exactly like a David anymore. You said that Morgana’s grandchild was named Morgan. Do you know if it was a boy or a girl?”
“None of our scholars are positive on that matter. Some say a boy while others say a girl. All we do know is she had two children and one grandchild for certain. A few of our scholars believe that Morganette gave birth to another two daughters later in her life. Though none have found proof.” Mylisant answered with a frown of discontent. “For me the mystery has always been the man called Mordred.”
“Why’s that Dame Mylisant?” David asked her as they head for the door.
“He has far too much influence in the story of Avalon for my pleasure. The man is supposed to be the illegitimate son of Arthur and Morgana. Yet this fact is only portrayed in the French retellings of the Arthur legend. Retellings that ignore the fact that Morgana was both a protector of Arthur’s Camelot and the one to escort him to Avalon following his wounding during his final battle.” Mylisant sighed. “But until I am granted access to our historical records I’ll never be able to figure out if my ideals on the man are even halfway true.”
“Wait a minute. Why wouldn’t you be granted access to the historical records?” Kathern asked her with honest curiosity.
“I have not yet served my time with the Gray Wolves, Lady Kathern. I still have five more years before I can attend the Tower of Sages.” Mylisant said proudly.
“Mom, I got a feeling that if this Tower of Sages had access to yours and dad’s library back home they would go crazy.” David chuckled as they walked down the hallway towards the throne room. “I mean at last count you two had have more than two-thousand books on King Arthur, and the Knights of the Round Table alone. We had to turn the garage into a library to just to handle the overflow.”
“Lady Kathern do you really have two-thousand books on King Arthur, and the Knights of the Round Table?” Bridget asked in excitement and disbelief. When Kathern nodded Bridget almost tripped over her own feet. “The time in which you come from must be a truly wonderful age of enlightenment.”
“I wouldn’t say that Dame Bridget. The outside world is filled with civil and political unrest. Crime runs ramped, City Watches no longer care because they fear losing their homes and their freedom for doing their duty. Our political leaders only care about keeping the small amounts of power they have gained instead of doing their duty to their voters. Yes, knowledge is more freely available to our people, but a great many are lacking in wisdom to use that knowledge properly. Some individuals go so far as to twist that very knowledge to meet some political end, not to truly educate.” Kathern told her bluntly. “We live in what is called the Great Information Age. Sadly, it should be called the Great Misinformation Age.”
Kathern had finished her explanation of the current outside world just as they reached a pair of massive wooden doors. Mylisant turned to Kathern. “We cannot accompany you further Lady Kathern. One word of advice. Do not anger the Grand Mistress. She is guarded by twelve of our finest knights within these walls.”
“She gets stupid. She gets dead.” David snarled as he stroked Stormbringer.
“Please, Dame Pendragon, control your anger.” Bridget almost begged. “They have not faced the power that you hold at your hip.”
“Then make them behave themselves. Because if they try me. I’ll feed their souls to Stormbringer with a smile on my face.” David snarled.
“Child you will control your anger. This is not up for discussion.” Kathern ordered him knowing that was the only way to keep David from killing every last Knight in the throne room. She decided to take matters concerning how to address her son into her own hands. “And the moment we walk through that door you will answer to Morgan. Do not fucking argue with me on the matter. This is for your protection as well as the rest of us.”
Throne room of Castle Avalon, Avalon City.
Professor David Pendragon, along with his fellow researchers were escorted into the throne room by four very professional guards. As much as he wanted to say that it was by choice he couldn’t. The iron cuffs and fetters prevented that idea. Of his four companions David was especially worried for his son’s friend Lee. The boy kept ogling the female guards then knights. Professor Dale Grant was also worried about his son and what the guards might do to his son.
“Dale are you seeing what I’m seeing?” David asked his fellow educator.
“Oh yah. If your wife was here I can just hear her now. Everywhere I look I’m seeing evidence that her theories were correct. I won’t even go into how those twelve knights validate Professor Clara Leiber’s theory on medieval society among the nobility.” Dale chuckled then saw the look on Lee’s face. “What is it Lee?”
“How can there be female knights dad? Everything I’ve learned about medieval ages says that there was no way this is possible.” Lee complained.
“Once again our public-school systems fail our youth.” David sighed. “I’m going to give you a fast lesson in medieval history Mister Grant. While female knights have been overlooked they were far more prevalent than most hidebound Historians would care to admit. Especially during the Gothic period between the twelfth and sixteenth centuries. During a time when the daughters of lesser noble families had little to no chance of becoming something other than a lady-in-waiting. Most didn’t even have the chance at an arranged marriage. It was felt by their parents that if their daughters were to be nothing more than a glorified bodyguard for the upper nobility. Then they would have them trained as knights by their family’s Sergeants-at-arms or Captains of the Guard.”
“Wow. Really Professor P? By the way who’s this Professor Clara Leiber?” Lee asked him with more than a little interest.
“She was the foremost Professor of medieval history and literature of her time at the Hamburg university in Germany. She would have been one of the greatest researchers in medieval history if not one for one glaring period of time in her life. In nineteen-thirty-six the Nazis used Professor Clara Leiber’s research and findings to promote their twisted propaganda for the ideal Aryan Woman being a mother and warrior. Sadly, she was sent to the Death Camps in Poland during World War Two and most of her research was destroyed in reprisal for her part in Operation Valkyrie. Thankfully one of her research assistances smuggled out copies of ninety percent of her work. Most of her research is now in the hands of the history departments at Kent and London.” David answered him honestly.
“Um… I know this is going to sound crazy, but other than her research is there any other proof that were female knights?” Lee asked his dad and David.
“More than enough actually, son. The greatest proof is the sheer number of fourteenth through sixteenth century suits of Gothic armor for women. One out of every five Gothic suits of armor were forged for women. Especially the suits that came out of England, Scotland, central and eastern, Europe. The most numerous are the ones belonging to noble families out of the southeastern European nations.” Dale told his son then chuckled at the look of surprise on Lee’s face. “I’m not lying Lee. Believe it or not I spend more time correcting the identification on Gothic armor than I do on actual weapon identification or dating.”
“Wow. Talk about getting thrown for a loop. Why are you telling me this now dad?” Lee asked his father sharply.
“Because every one of those knights are women and armed with horseman’s axes. That is besides the shields and broadswords on their hips.” Dale grunted. The sounds of the doors to the throne room opening drew everyone’s attention. “We’ll take this up later son.” He then looked towards the guards mumbling. “If we have a later that is.”
“Um… Professor P, is that your wife?” Mike Lansky asked. “And who’s the girl?”
“That’s Kathern alright Mike. Though I’m not too sure who the girl is with her.” David told them all honestly.
“Sir. I think that is David junior.” Lee said as he eyed the pale skinned, white haired, girl with crimson eyes standing next to his friends mother. At least he thought she was David’s mom. This woman looked like a much younger version of the Professor he had met earlier that day. As far as he could tell this woman was only barely twenty-five. Not a woman old enough to be the mother of a teenager. “Or at least I think that girl is David.”
“I do believe you’re right Lee. See that sword at the girl’s hip. That is the bastard sword we were examining in the restoration lab.” Dale told them all. “Though there is something different about the sword now.”
“Yeah you’re right dad and what’s with that plate armor covering her arm?” Lee agreed as he eyed the armor covering the girl’s right arm. “I mean it looks like something out of my fantasy novels.”
“I wouldn’t go that far Lee. Though I would say it’s mid to late fifteenth century Gothic full articulated plate armor. I would need about an hour of truly up-close examination to lock down the exact time frame. It does look ceremonial, but I have a feeling that it is functional in every way.” Dale told his son.
“I have to agree with you Dale. It is in the style of the more influential central northern European armors of that era. As for those fantasy aspects I would have to say they came straight out of Jeroc Vanderkrieg’s mind. I know that sounds crazy, but he would be the one I would pick to design a full suit of armor for a wielder of Stormbringer or one of the other black swords for the Eternal Champion.” David told his fellow Professor and two grade students then he turned to Lee. “Who would you have chosen Lee?”
“I don’t know sir. I mean there are a large number of fantasy artists that have the talent to draw armor that is both functional and artistic.” Lee answered as the two women walked towards them. “Professor Pendragon, is it my eyes or does your wife look a little like those fantasy paints of Morgana Le Fey?”
“Depends on which artist you’re talking about Lee, but I would agree with you.” David answered honestly as he examined his wife. “Kathern is that you?”
In answer of her husband’s question Kathern just hugged him. “Oh god it’s good to see you David. I thought that we had lost you and the others.”
Anymore greetings were interrupted by the Grand Mistress. “Lady, Champion, if you’ll excuse me. Do you know these… men?”
“This is my husband, Dame Eleanor. Allow me to introduce Professor David Arthur Pendragon. As for the other men in my group. They are Professor Dale Grant. Our two graduate studies aides Mike Lansky, and Tony Little. The young man with them is Lee Grant son of Professor Grant.” Kathern told the Grand Mistress by way of introduction. “I would greatly appreciate you releasing their restraints.”
“My Lady please forgive me, but we have yet to identify the intentions of your companions. Name do they pose a threat to the peace of Avalon.” Eleanor snarled.
“I give you my word they are no threat to Avalon. They like myself are scholars. We seek only the truth and facts of history.” Kathern countered.
“We shall see, Lady. Grand Master Grahone of our Saga’s Council shall decide the truth of your words.” Eleanor countered and looked over at a man in his mid to late thirties. “Grahone please administer the potion of truth.”
“That asshole take one step towards my friends and father. I’ll feed his soul to my sword bitch.” Morgan snarled as he grabbed the hilt of Stormbringer.
“Morgan I told you to keep your temper in check.” Kathern snapped then breathed in deeply. “Don’t worry I’ll take care of this problem.”
“Okay mom. But if that fugly asshole goes anywhere near dad and the others. I’m taking him and the rest of these bitches out of the equation.” Morgan snarled and moved his hand away from the hilt of Stormbringer.
“Kathern why did this young lady just call you mom?” David asked her sharply.
“Later dear when we are alone.” Kathern told him as she patted his arm. “For now, just let me deal with the Grand Mistress and Master.”
At the looks the two Avalon leaders were giving his wife and supposed child David Arthur Pendragon senior showed an uncommon amount of self-restraint for an intellectual. He kept his mouth shut until he could get them alone. In his life of academic study and research he had learned a valuable lesson. Behind every myth surrounding a legend there was always a gain of truth. Especially the myths surrounding medieval legends like King Arthur and Camelot.
“If we might return to the subject at hand Lady?” Eleanor demanded. When Kathern nodded her head the Grand Mistress turned to Grahone. “Give the truth potion.”
“That won’t be necessary Grand Mistress. I’ll vouch for these men. You have my word they mean Avalon no harm.” Kathern told her while holding her hand on Morgan’s chest. She knew that her child was ready to kill in the defense of her father. “Trust me. You also don’t have enough knights to stop my Champion.”
“A woman barely out of childhood. What kind of threat could she pose?” Eleanor snarked giving Morgan a dismissive snort. “She barely knows how to hold a sword let alone how to wield that sword.”
“My daughter and Champion is more of a threat than you give her credit for Grand Mistress. My Champion not only knows how to use that sword but has the wherewithal to use it. She can end the lives of these twelve knights and your own in a matter of seconds. She has trained from the time she was old enough to walk to carry and wield that dark blade.” Kathern told the Grand Mistress graciously.
“I would have proof of your claims Lady.” Eleanor demanded as she waved for one of the knights to step forward. “This is Dame Aales of the West. She is one of our finest knights with the horseman’s axe. If your Champion can last against her. I will withhold the truth potion.”
“Very well Grand Master if you insist.” Kathern sighed as she realized that there was no way Eleanor wasn’t going to accept her word about her husband and friends. With a sigh she turned to Morgan. “Try to control your anger, Morgan.”
Morgan didn’t even think twice. He leaped from behind his mother drawing the bastard sword at his hip. Stormbringer cleared its scabbard as if by magic. Dame Aales brought her axe up into the guard position barely in time to block Morgan’s first strike. As the knight staggered back from his blow Morgan he was already swing at her head. Aales knew that she should have the advantage in this fight. She had the training and the experience. Yet this upstart was already pushing her to her limits. She quickly realized this was no ordinary opponent. This child was deadly beyond reason and her sword was not of this world.
“MORGAN CONTROL YOUR BLOODLUST!” Kathern yelled at her child once more as Morgan drove the knight to her knees with an overhand blow. She could tell that Morgan was going for a killing strike. She knew that Stormbringer was affecting his thinking in more than one way.
“This bitch tried me, mother!” Morgan snarled but backed away from the downed and disarmed knight. “She moves, she dies.”
“I suggest you put a leash on your wolf, Lady.” Master Grahone warned Kathern as a ball of glowing bluish light formed in his hand. “I would hate to put her down as an object lesson in manners.”
Morgan didn’t even think twice as he swung Stormbringer cutting the mystical ball of energy in half. Much to everyone’s surprise instead of exploding the ball of energy was absorbed by Stormbringer. With this sudden turn of events Grahone staggered back from the now blazing sword. Grahone looked into the eyes of the Champion in front of him. At that moment in time, he knew that this young woman was more than just a Champion, but an incarnation of the Eternal Champion. Not just any Eternal Champion either, but possibly the White Wolf of legend.
“If I was you asshole. I would find someplace else to be right now. The only reason you’re still alive is because of my promise to my mother.” Morgan ground out between clenched teeth. “I break bones and souls before I break promises.”
When David heard this from the teenage girl before him. He knew that she was his child. He had heard David utter those words more than once over the years. With a heavy sigh he gave her an order. “Morgan sheath your sword now.”
“Yes sir, but if this fuck stick even thinks of using that shit on you or the others. He will be Stormbringer’s next meal.” Morgan answered his father as he stepped back slowly sheathing the sword. “The same goes for the rest of these shitheads. They’ve already been warned.”
“Morgan we’re trying to settle this matter in a diplomatic manner.” Kathern told him kindly. She knew that her child was very close to just killing the Grand Mistress of the Gray Wolf Order and Grand Master. She could also tell that Morgan had lost another piece of his soul to the rapidly growing Melnibonéan side. Once again that cursed sword had taken another piece of his son’s humanity and masculinity for the power it bestowed. A sure sign of this was the armor plate that now covered his right shoulder and torso. Kathern knew that with each use of Stormbringer more of Morgan’s body would be cover by that mystical armor.
Even as this thought passed through her mind Morgan dropped to his right knee grunting in pain. When Grahone started to move towards him Kathern drew on an unknown power deep inside her. The blazing lightning that hit Grahone in his chest sent the man flying backwards. Kathern didn’t have time to think of what just happened she just turned her attention on Dame Eleanor.
“I was promised that this would be a peaceful gathering. Yet you and your so-called advisor have steadily gone out your way to break that promise. First with threats, then with challenges of combat, and now outright attacks.” Kathern snarled as she looked over at her kneeling son. “Morgan can you stand?”
“Give me a few seconds mom.” Morgan grunted through his teeth. “After that I’m killing that bearded cock sucker.”
“You will restraint yourself Morgan. No killing the Mage.” David senior ordered as he stepped forward. “As for the rest of these yahoos that’s another story. If those knights move one step from their current positions you’re free to deal with them however you see fit. Even if you have to kill them to restore the peace.”
“David we’re trying to end this with diplomacy.” Kathern snapped.
“You might. I’m pass that point, and so is our child.” David snarled as he turned to Dame Eleanor. “Grand Mistress care to explain exactly why you have decided to pursue a course of action that will gain you nothing but bloodshed?”
“The Stone of The Unbroken Promise.” Eleanor answered as she pointed towards the massive glowing emerald at the top center of the throne. “Welcome back my Queen. We have greatly awaited your return.”
-----tbc-----
Chapter 4
Tower of Sages, Avalon City
Professors Kathern and David Pendragon, Professor Dale Grant all stood in the center of the Grand Library for the Order of the Bear. Grand Master Grahone stood not too far away. He studied the three foreign scholars with the eyes of a fellow researcher. He was surprised at the knowledge these three outlanders had of their legends and history. In the last three hours he had learned more about King Author and his Round Table knights than he had in his forty years of studying the ancient texts. Yet he was surprised at their lack of knowledge concerning Queen Morgana, her Gray Wolf Knights, and Avalon itself.
“Master Pendragon might I know what you’re hoping to learn here in our library?” Grahone asked the professor kindly.
“To be honest Master Grahone a way home.” Kathern answered for the three of them bluntly. “Though for right now a starting point would be welcome.”
“Please excuse my wife’s short temper Master Grahone. We are just a little overwhelmed by the sheer number of manuscripts that you have at your disposal.” David told the mage in hopes of keeping the peace. Not he could blame Kathern for her anger. As much as he hated using a card catalog and Dewey Decimal system. He was wishing for something along those lines just then. “Where is your index?”
“I believe I understand the problem now. You’re unfamiliar with the use of our summing spells. I’ll get one of our apprentices help you with finding the texts that you need.” Grahone told them as he turned and walked away.
“Summoning spells. Really? That man has no idea of what we need. Hell, we don’t even know what we need.” Dale bitched. “What I would give for a card catalog and something resembling the Dewey Decimal system right now.”
“Dale you just voiced what I was thinking.” David chuckled.
“I wonder.” Kathern mumbled as she scratched her chin in thought. “Couldn’t hurt to try anyway. This is a land of magic after all.”
“What are you thinking Kathy?” David asked her.
“Just a little experiment, David. Let’s see if there is any truth behind all that bullshit Grahone and Eleanor were spouting in the throne room.” Holding out her hands Kathern concentrated on power she first felt in the garden. Talking a deep breath Kathern tapped into that wellspring of power. “Dewey I call upon your guiding numbers. Bring forth order to the disorder. Align the knowledge held here within these walls. Give birth to guiding index.”
With each word of the first verse a heavy mist formed around Kathern. During the second verse the mist spread throughout the library. The mist began to swirl through the library touching each shelf, book, and scroll. Soon books and scrolls were flying about the library rearranging themselves on the shelves. Soon signs began to appear over different sections of the shelves. There were sections for legends, history, magic, languages, philosophy, science, alchemy, animals, and literature. As the last book and scroll settled into place the mist condensed in the center of the room. The wooden floorboards creaked and groaned as they stretched upward. Within moments a cabinet formed in the center of the mist.
“Son of a bitch! What the hell?! Did you know she could do that Dave?” Dale asked in total shock as the mist finally dissipated.
“In the words of our children Dale. Are you fucking kidding me?” David snarked then pointed at the sweating Kathern. “I got a feeling that Kathy is only being to dap into a power far beyond anything we can comprehend.”
“Damn that took more out of me than I thought it would. Who knew organizing over seven-thousand books and scrolls would take so much power. Though I wasn’t expecting to end up with this kind of order.” Kathern chuckled. “Where do you want to start?”
“The one place that has the most impact on our current situation. With legends.” David told her as he looked towards the newly formed section. “Especially the legends concerning Morgana le Fay and her return.”
“While you two dig into the legends surrounding Morgana. I think I’ll tackle the legends surrounding that bastard sword of Morgan’s. There is something about that sword that doesn’t add up. By all rights Stormbringer shouldn’t have that much impact on its wielder.” Dale grumbled. “Don’t take this the wrong way Dave, but right now. I’m just happy that Lee wasn’t the one holding that sword when the portal opened up on our ass in the lab.”
“Speaking of Lee and Morgan where are those two kids?” Kathern asked the two men.
“Lee, Mike, and Tony are down at the public practice field with Dame Mylisant. She said something about teaching them how to use a sword properly. As for Morgan the last time I saw her. She was in the company of some knight in green armor.” Dale told her with a small smile. “I got the very distinct feeling that knight and your child have a lot more in common than we would want to admit to in mixed company.”
“Did you say a knight in green armor?” Kathern asked with an amused grin.
“I did. Why?” Dale asked with his own grin.
“Two knights cursed by the weapons they wield. One the Eternal Champion, the other Arthur’s greatest and most feared asset.” Kathern chuckled. “I can think of no one better to train my child in the ways of a cursed weapon and the life of a Champion.”
The Deranged Dove Tavern, Avalon city
Morgan took a seat near the back wall of the tavern. Her escort was getting them their drinks. As Morgan looked around the room she counted no less than 30 soldiers. Most where giving she and her escort a wide birth. She knew the reason they were shying away from her but not her escort. It was not like either of them had reached for their weapons or acted in a way hostile manner.
“Still trying to figure out why no one is coming near us?” The green knight asked with a chuckle as he set a tankard of ale down in front Morgan.
“Pretty much, sir. By the way you never told me your name.” Morgan pointed out.
“Long ago I was called Bertilak de Hautdesert. The cursed Green Knight of Camelot.” The man chuckled. “Though that is only one of the names given to me.”
“Hold on here. I’ve read most of the Arthurian legends. There was only one legend concerning a Green Knight. He was a nameless knight transformed into an immortal being by the magics of a nameless witch to test the knights of King Arthur’s court.” Morgan told the man seated before her. “In that legend this knight wielded a cursed battleax that was said to cleave the souls from men with a single blow. He was no friend of King Arthur or his knights.”
“That legend is only practical correct. I always had a name. It’s Bertilak de Hautdesert. The woman who transformed was no nameless wench, but the wife and queen of King Arthur, Guinevere. Though I wasn’t never meant to be immortal. For that I can only thank Queen Morgana Le Fay for her intervention. If not for her magic I would have died many times over at the hands of Arthur’s Round Table Knights. You see I was to be both a judge and tester of knights for Arthur.” Bertilak chuckled.
“Didn’t turn out the way Arthur or Guinevere wanted.” Morgan said as she chuckled with him. “Though I do wonder about your curse. If you don’t mind. What exactly does your curse entail Sir Bertilak?”
“The same as yours Dame Morgan. I too have my fate tied to a weapon of power.” Bertilak explained as he pulled the battleax from his back. “Just as you wield the cursed sword Stormbringer of the Eternal Champion. I wield the twice cursed battleax Braindead for the Champion of Judgement.”
Morgan looked down at hip where Stormbringer hummed as the battleax was set down next to the table. “I don’t think my sword likes your battleax.”
“She would be the first of her kind if she did.” Bertilak chuckled. “Even now our fellow knights would run screaming into the night if they knew that there were two cursed weapons within the walls of this tavern.”
“How did you know that Stormbringer was alive?” Morgan asked in surprise.
“Of the Seven Great Holy Swords only the one at your hip is both alive and cursed. As powerful as Excalibur is it is still only a sword without a soul. Stormbringer has gone by many names throughout history, but this one truth has remained. Stormbringer is both alive and has a soul.” Bertilak told Morgan with a small smile of pride. “In my life I have known three of Stormbringer’s wielders. You are the third. Your predecessors both ended in tragedy.”
“I’ve been told that every wielder of this weapon has end in tragedy. Though I’ll be honest I’ve never heard of your battleax.” Morgan said as she took a drink from her ale. As she set it down Morgan her ale a thoughtful look. “Not too bad for a microbrew. Got to remember to bring Lee to this place when I get the chance.”
“Unless your friend is a knight or champion Dame Morgan they’ll never let them through the door. The only reason Bruno let you in now is that armor you’re wearing.” Bertilak explained for Morgan kindly. “Speaking of your armor. Where is the rest?”
“Your guess is as good as the next man’s Bertilak. All I know is that from the neck down I’m covered in some type of soft leather and chain mail now.” Morgan bitched as she pulled what was left of her shirt from her left arm exposing the chain mail and leather armor covering her left arm down to the wrist. “The plate armor only covers my torso and right arm. It first started appearing in the castle garden. I would love to know why it’s appearing. Better yet where it was forged in the first place. I’ve never seen any type of armor like this in all my studies.”
“I though as much. Until you summon the last of your armor you won’t be able to remove it, Morgan. That is part of the curse we both suffer under as Champions.” Bertilak told Morgan harshly then thumped his chest plate. “Before I was summoned and transformed by Queen Guinevere. One minute I was a simple woodsman clearing an area for new crop fields. The next thing I knew Braindead is in my hands and I am covered in a green glow. I was attacked twice during my journey to the castle. Each time a new piece of armor appeared. When I neared the castle I let my anger get the better of me at only having a partial suit of armor. It was during my anger that the rest of my armor appeared. Only then was I able to remove my armor.”
“And the rest as they say in my homeland is history.” Morgan snarked gaining a chuckle from the Green Knight. After taking a drink from her ale Morgan looked down at her body. “Bertilak I have a question. You said I need to summon the rest of my armor. How do I do that exactly?”
“I can only tell you what happened in my anger Morgan. Though from what I can see of your leather armor. You don’t need the rest of your plate. That young lady is dragonhide leather armor. The only thing that plate armor will do is add a layer of modesty and padding against blunt weapons.” Bertilak explained for Morgan before he looked down at Morgan’s legs. “Though I would say your leggings provide far more modesty and freedom of movement than most ladies skirts.”
“Right now, my jeans are a little tight for jumping around, let alone fighting.” Morgan chuckled as she realized where Bertilak was looking. “Though I can see what you mean about providing a layer of modesty.”
“Those boots you’re wearing appear to be made from the same dragonhide leather. If they are then your patron has been very generous.” Bertilak chuckled as he examined the boots Morgan was wearing.
“I think they’re actually part of the leather armor that I’m wearing. Because I can’t feel where the boots stop, and the leggings start. I know that the leather comes in two pieces. A top that covers my torso and arms. Then a bottom that covers me from my waist down.” Morgan told the older Champion. “I got to ask. Please don’t take this the wrong way Sir Bertilak, but how long have you been a Champion?”
“I was there when Arthur faced Mordred at the Battle of Camlann in the summer of five-thirty-seven Anno Domini. Shortly thereafter Queen Morgana left Britannia with Arthur for Avalon. Five years later she returned for me.” Bertilak told a stunned Morgan. “I take it that a great deal of time has passed in the outside world.”
“You could say that Sir Bertilak. More than fifteen-hundred years. How long where you a Champion before the battle?” Morgan wasn’t liking where her talk with Bertilak was taking her just then.
“By the time of Camlann I had been Arthur’s Champion for thirty-years.” Bertilak chuckled than took a drink from his tankard of ale. “I’ll go ahead and tell you now. In all the time that I have been a Champion I have not aged. I appear the same as I did the day I first took up Braindead.”
Hearing this Morgan took a heavy swig off her tankard of ale. “I need to get some fresh air, Bertilak. That is a lot to take in.”
“Sit back down wench.” A voice snarled from behind Morgan as she started to standup. “Bertilak you know your kind aren’t welcome here.”
“Morgan allow me to introduce the fool standing behind you Lambard the Shepherd. Royal Guards Knight and self-proclaimed Defender against magical beings.” Bertilak snorted then glared up at the knight. “Lambard the young Lady that you just insulted is the Champion for the Emerald Queen.”
“A tavern whore?! As the Emerald Queen’s Champion?! Surely you jest!” Lambard laughed as he swung his fist towards the back of Morgan’s head. He never connected but he did scream. “MY ARM! SHE CUT OFF MY ARM!”
“You know something fuckface. I promised my mother that I wouldn’t kill any more Avalon knights. I never said jack shit about cutting off arms and legs.” Morgan snarled as she stood over the knight with Stormbringer in her right hand. With a sneer of defiance Morgan looked around the tavern. “Anyone else what to try me?”
“You have made your point young Champion. Sheath your blade. Lucas get that fool Lieutenant of yours to the mystics. Take his severed arm with you. They might be able to reattach it.” The tavern keeper called out. “And the next fool that tells one of my customers they’re not welcome. I’ll personally gut with my own hands.”
As Morgan was returning Stormbringer to her sheath Morgan felt a highly recognizable ripple of magic crash over her body. This time though she knew what the feeling meant. Morgan took hold of the magic and forced her will on the power. She had one define thought running through her head as the magic flowed over her body. If she was going to be fitted with a suit of mystical armor. Then she wanted that armor to be more form fitting, body conscious, and functionally fit for a woman.
As the power rippled across her body the armor flowed like liquid metal. The bulky breastplate and backplate of the cuirass molded to her torso. The gauntlets, epaulieres, brassarts, coudieres, elbow-guards, avant-bras, for both arms were now a tighter, smoother fit to her shoulders, arms, and hands. The faudes, tuilles, cuissarts, genouilieres, and grevieres, that now graced her from the hips down fit her like a pair of leggings. The sollerets that covered her boots were fitted with spurs. The gorget or neck guard was an addition to her armor that was both welcome and a little concerning. She felt a dragonhide coil cover the top of head down to the back of her neck pinning her hair down. Morgan knew that the helm that now covered her head was a close helm. With the addition of the helm Morgan could tell that every inch of her body was now covered by full plate armor.
Before the last of the magic left another mind took over from a mentally exhausted Morgan. Morgan could tell that it was Stormbringer who was now guiding the magic. She could tell because the plain white armor Morgan had formed was rapidly taking on a Gothic flourish with goldleaf etching. She could also tell that Stormbringer was exercising her twisted ideas in how a female knight should appear in full armor. There was one change that worried Morgan slightly. That was the addition of three inch heels to her boots and the sollerets that cover them.
Morgan was thankful for two final items Stormbringer formed in a nod to modesty. The first was a long lion cloth type skirt that cover the front of her groin and ass while not incumbering her legs. The last was a cape that fill from her shoulders down to midcalf on her. As the magic finally faded away Morgan was able to move once more. She reached up and lifted the visor of her helm. Once she was able to get a good look at her armor she knew exactly what the other knights were thinking.
“By the gods, an albino Empress of the Dragonkin stands before us.” Sir Bertilak confirmed her thoughts. “After more than four thousand years one of the White Wolves of Melniboné has finally returned to us.”
“Any chance I could get another ale, Sir Bertilak?” Morgan asked as she removed her helm and coif before sitting back down. “And maybe something stronger.”
“Tobin another beer for myself and your finest wine for Dame Morgan.” Bertilak called out to the tavern keeper. Once he had placed the order Bertilak reached over and tapped the miniature dragon atop Morgan’s helm. “There hasn’t been a Dragon Knight in over four-thousand years. And the last black knight was more than seven hundred years ago Dame Morgan. You can expect for some of the younger knights to challenge you over the next few weeks.”
“Let me get this straight, Sir Bertilak. I’m going to have a bunch of yak nuts wanting to fight me because there’s a dragon on top of my helm. You got to be fucking kidding me.” Morgan snarked then chuckled.
“This is no jesting matter Dame Morgan. You are a threat to every knight within the walls of Avalon. Not because you’re a Dragon Knight but the Emerald Queen’s Champion. That is a position which is far more envious than mine here in Avalon.” Bertilak pointed out for Morgan as Tobin the tavern keeper arrived with a fresh tankard of beer for him and a pewter goblet of wine for her.
“Here you go Bertilak. Your usual Bavarian beer.” Tobin said as he sit the tankard down in front of Bertilak. “And for you Dame Morgan. My finest burgundy.”
“Um… I can’t afford something like this sir. Just bring me another beer please?” Morgan asked Tobin politely.
“Dame Morgan your silver is no good here at the Deranged Dove. As for what I serve you it’ll be nothing but my finest burgundy wine.” Tobin huffed as he turned to walk. “Oh, and you’ll find that your silver is no good at most taverns in Avalon.”
“Damn. What was that all about?” Morgan asked bluntly.
“You still haven’t figured it out have you, Dame Morgan. You are the Emerald Queen’s personal Champion. Just as I am the Once and Future King’s personal Champion.” Bertilak slowly explained for a befuddled Morgan.
“Okay I got to be either really slow on the up take here or I’m missing something Sir Bertilak. What does it matter if I’m my mom’s Champion?” Morgan asked him.
“Champions are the closest thing to living legends Dame Morgan. The people of Avalon see us in a light that none of the knights will ever face. You’ll find that your only chance at normalcy is to take each day one at a time.” Bertilak told her before taking a deep drink from his beer. Hearing this Morgan was right behind him in taking her own drink to steady her nerves.
“How do you deal with the bullshit Bertilak?” She asked.
“I let the youngsters issue their challenges. Then beat them to a bloody pulp on the tournament field. As the challenged you’ll have choice of weapons, time, and place. Use that to your advantage. Until you’ve been trained to joust stick to the sword. Just leave that particular sword at home during the challenges. No need to kill some poor fool trying to make a name.” Bertilak chuckled as Stormbringer and Braindead moaned in unison.
The sounds of three male voices raised in anger at the door drew Morgan’s attention. “Oh boy. This is not going to end well.”
“Worry not Dame Morgan. Bruno will not hurt your friends too badly. Only a few bruises nothing more than they would receive in a good training bout.” Bertilak assured Morgan as he turned to look at coming confrontation.
“Don’t bet on that Sir Bertilak. You see two of my friends are elite warriors from my time. While the other has been training in unarmed combat from the time he was six. Unless Bruno is half Orc. He’ll get his ass handed to him by all three.” Morgan chuckled as she thought about Lee, Mike, and Tony. “The only question will be which one goes ape shit first. The kid, the squid, or the grunt.”
“Well at least Dame Mylisant was able to find your friends proper clothes.” Bertilak told her as he took in the way they were now dressed. “I did not know that your friends were members of the Gentry. Though I am unfamiliar with their houses.”
“Because two of those are the crests for the US Army, and Navy. The third crest is for the Dawn Grove Tower Academy.” Morgan chuckled just as Lee dropped Bruno with a few short jabs and a kick to the jaw. “Yup just as I thought would happen.”
“I must say that your young friend is quite formidable in unarmed combat. Though I do wonder if he can actually use that rapier and gauche?” Bertilak asked her.
“Lee is deadly as hell with that rapier and gauche. I’m actually surprised that he isn’t carrying twine rapiers.” Morgan chuckled as her three friends walked towards them. “As for Mike and Tony’s swords. I can guarantee those sabers aren’t for show.”
“Wow, Morgan. Where the hell did you get that armor?” Mike asked as they neared the two Champions. “What is that early sixteenth century German Maximilian armor?”
“Get real Mike. That armor is straight out of Milan late fifteen-nineties to early sixteen-hundreds.” Tony corrected his friend.
“Gawd! I can’t believe you two. I glade my dad isn’t here right now. Because if he had to grade the two of you on your identification of that armor. You’d both fail.” Lee sighed as he gave Morgan’s armor his full attention. “Though you’re both right about the era and Maximilian Gothic style. You’re both wrong on the country of origin. Think more along the lines of the Balkans. That armor has all the markings of Romanian armor. If I had to nail down an actual regional order. I would have to say Transylvania’s Royal Order of the Dragon.”
“Not a bad guess Lee. Though you’re wrong. On time, country, and style.” Morgan told them as she stood up slowly. Once standing Morgan placed her hand the helm still sitting on the table. “According to my new friend here. This is the traditional Melnibonéan armor with signature dragon helm worn by their rulers.”
“Wait a minute, Morgan. I thought that the Melnibonéans were ruled by an Emperor. According to legend they were a patriarchal society.” Mike snorted. “Everyone can see that armor was made for a woman.”
“I can see that the outside world is not as enlightened as our sages believe.” Bertilak chuckled. “Please sit gentlemen. Tobin three more beers.”
“Coming up Bertilak.” Tobin called back before yelling at a barmaid. “Cristiana fetch three more beers for the Champions’ table.”
“Get Bess to handle that Tobin. I got my hands full with Lady Albree’s party in the backroom.” The barmaid snapped as she headed through the doorway to the room.
“I heard Cristiana, Tobin.” Bess called out as she headed for the bar.
“Talk about getting first class service.” Lee chuckled as he looked over the Green Knight. “I thought the Green Knight was Arthur’s enemy.”
“I’ll fill you in later guys.” Morgan chuckled as her three friends gave her funny looks. “But let’s just say that certain Arthurian Professors got shit wrong.”
“Okay Morgan we’ll get into that later. Right now, you can explain how you came to be wearing that armor.” Mike said as he held up his right hand stopping further questions from Lee and Tony.
“First I need to correct a misconception about the Melnibonéans, their Dragon Isle and Bright Empire, gentlemen. The Bright Empire stood for over ten-thousand years. The Melnibonéans were a humanoid race descended from dragons. The idea that they held their females in lower esteem is foolish at best, lunacy in truth.” Bertilak told the four them bluntly. He could tell that he had their undivided attention. That they were hanging on his every word. For one of the few times in his long life Bertilak drew on his skills as a Bard of some reputation.
“Of the eighty-seven Empyreal Melnibonéan rulers twenty-five of them were woman of great power. Eight of them shared in appearance with young Morgan. It was believed that it was from those eight women the last and greatest of their Emperors drew his appearance. According to the historical records he was one of the Eternal Champions as well. Of all the Eternal Champions his fate was one of the more tragic. His fate was cursed before he ever took up one of the Black Swords.” As Bertilak told the foursome the tale of Elric of Melniboné. As he told the story Bertilak gained the attention of the other patrons. Soon free beer and wine filled the table.
When Morgan felt the call of nature she found that she needed the help of a barmaid to lift the faulds and culet out of the way. Morgan was beyond embarrassed. Though once the barmaid explained she was once a member of the palace guards Morgan’s embarrassment subsided slightly. After Morgan had taken care of nature’s call the older woman took her off to one side. “Don’t worry love. We’ve all been there. Though I do have to admit that was the first time I’ve seen a mystic armor summoned in the middle of a tavern before.”
“I didn’t exactly plan on that ma’am. It was either let the magic run wild or take control. Seeing as how I had no desire to end up looking like some twisted fantasy for sexually deprived teenagers. I did everything I could to control the magic.” Morgan snarked. “As it was I barely had any control over that crap.”
“I don’t know about that lass. From what I saw you showed a great deal of magical control. I would say your control is on par with the ancient arcane powers of the Melnibonéan rulers.” The barmaid assured Morgan. “As knowledgeable as Bertilak is I would suggest that you visit the library in the Tower of Sages.”
“Thank you ma’am. I’ll take care of that in the morning.” Morgan told the woman with a slight chuckle. “I know this is going to sound a little strange. Earlier you said that you were a member of the palace’s guards. Aren’t you a little young to be retired from active duty?”
“Here in Avalon military service is a requirement for all citizens. We normally join the standing army for four years then go onto what we want to do with our lives. Some of us go on to study at the Tower of Sages or Hall of Masters. While most of us just turn to our family farms and businesses. Those of us who return home continue to train as soldiers for the army.” The barmaid explained.
“So you’re some kind of reserve force. That does explain a lot of what I’ve seen so far. What about the knights? Where do they figure in the whole military scheme of things?” Morgan asked her as she adjusted her armor.
“The Knights are a sperate force from the army. There is only a hundred Gray Wolves in all of the kingdom. They come from all walks of life. Only the bravest of our soldiers are chosen to join their ranks. They might leave the Order for a time, but they are Knights until the day they die.” The barmaid told her with a smile. “None of whom will never match a champion on their best day.”
“That is one kick in the ass I’ve yet to figure out. I learned to use a sword back home sure, but I’ve never been in actual combat with a blade.” Morgan grunted. “At least not until I arrived here. I’m still trying to wrap my head around this whole champion nonsense. Just what the hell is a champion?”
“Champions are a very special type knight, my Lady. They are gifted with powerful weapons and strange mystical magics. The legends all say that Champions are also cursed in some way.” The barmaid kindly explained for Morgan. “Sir Bertilak is a good example. He carries Braindead the twice cursed battleax for the Champion of Judgement. He is the most forthright of all King Arthur’s Knights and doomed to walk the earth until the final battle for Avalon.”
“Wait a minute. I thought that Avalon was supposed to be this peaceful retreat from the outside world. The last great stronghold for magic and the Knight of the Round Table.” Morgan told the barmaid with a crocked smile. “What is the final battle you’re talking about ma’am? Is that the reason for the standing army?”
“According to the legends the final battle will come with the return of the Emerald Queen, Morgana Le Fay. The final battle shall be between the Dark Fae of the Winter Court and Humans.” The barmaid explained for Morgan.
“Okay what is the Winter Court and the Dark Fae?” Morgan asked then held up her hand. “Never mind ma’am. I think that I need to talk with the sages of the tower and my parents. I hate to say this, but I got more questions than you have answers.”
“Speak with Grand Mistress Silver Labyrinth. She is Avalon’s foremost scholar on the Dark Fae, the Winter Court, and the final battle. If anyone can give you the answers you seek. She is the one to have those answers.” The barmaid told her. “I would offer one word of warning. Do not let her appearance put you off.”
“Why do you say that?”
“She wears a mask to hide the right side of her face. The whole of her right side was disfigured by mystical fire during a duel with another sorceress.” The barmaid explained with a shutter of her shoulders.
“Hey, Morgan, you coming back inside?” Tony called from the hallway.
“I’ll be right there T.” Morgan called back then looked at the barmaid. “Thank you for explaining a few things for me ma’am.”
“My pleasure Dame Morgan. Though as I said before Grand Mistress Silver Labyrinth can give you a much better explanation.” The barmaid told her as she left the privy.
As they walked into the main room for the tavern. Lee, Tony, and Mike were still sitting with Bertilak. Only they were alone. There was a crowd of ten to fifteen fellow patrons gathered around the table. Across the table from Bertilak was an empty chair and a fresh goblet of wine waiting for Morgan. With a friendly smile for the gathered crowd, she took her seat and listened to tales of King Arthur and his Roundtable Knights well into the night.
Tower of Sages
“I hope you two are having better luck than I am.” Said Kathern as she sat back in her chair rubbing the bridge of her nose. She chuckled as she patted the stack of books in front of her. “Because I think I’m in information overload. I never would have expected to find original copies of the Sage Of Hope, Lords Of Water, Means of Quick Silver, and Tome of the Mithril Moon.”
“Don’t feeling like the Lone Ranger, Kathy. To think that I would have to have to travel to a mystical island to find Guardians Without Honor, Mystic Swords Of The Void, Heirs And Armor, and Dwarven Blacksmiths Of The Ice-Crowned Highland.” Dale chuckled as he stretched his arms over his head. “There’s another seventy books on mystical armor and weapons on those shelves.”
“If you think that’s bad Dale. Take a walk over to the Arthurian section. They have the complete works of Lord Gerardus, not to mention Merlin’s History Of Arcane Sorcery, and Codex Of Answers.” David snorted. “I won’t even go into what else they have stuffed into that section.”
“The problem we’re facing is too much information and nothing to guide our search. All of these books talk about Morgana’s power, her apprenticeship under Merlin, her stewardship of the Dozmary Pool, and the role she played in King Arthur’s court. None of them talk about her time here on Avalon.” Kathern sighed. “It’s as if she showed up here with Arthur’s body. Buried his ass. Then headed up into the mountains. Never to be heard from again.”
“Lady Kathern you have merely been looking in the wrong section of our library.” The voice was slightly muffled by the woman’s mask but clear enough for the three professors to notice that it belonged to a woman of culture. “To find the history of Queen Morgana Le Fay and Avalon you must read the History of the Emerald Queen, or The Emerald Throne Chronicles.”
“Good evening ma’am. We’re slightly surprised to find a sage here so late.” David said with some surprise as the threesome took in the woman’s appearance. “Allow me to make introductions. To my right is.”
“Dale Grant Professor of Medieval Armor and Weaponry. Your lovely wife and fellow Arthurian Professor Kathern Pendragon. You’re Professor David Pendragon the outside world’s leading expert on King Arthur and his Roundtable Knights.” The woman interrupted him with a chuckle. The woman gave them a small curtsy and introduced herself to the trio of Professors. “Grand Mistress Silver Labyrinth at your service. I’m the Tower’s expert on all things concerning the Dark Fae, the Winter Court, and the final battle of Avalon.”
“It’s pleasure Mistress Silver. Thank you for your advice on where to look for information on the Emerald Queen.” Kathern said as she stood up to greet the woman.
“The pleasure is mine, Lady Kathern. Though from the new look of our library we owe you a great deal. Everywhere I look I see a new form of organization.” Silver said as she walked up to the card catalog. “What pray tell is this?”
“That Mistress is a card catalog and the key to the reorganization of your library. Now anyone can walk in and find the knowledge they want. Without having to know a summoning spell. This is a system from the outside world and works for everyone.” Kathern explained as she opened the top left hand draw. Over the next thirty minutes Kathern explained how the Dewey Decimal system worked with the card catalog. Silver was greatly impressed with this new system.
“To finally have a system that organizes the mess that was our library is a working of great wonder and extreme arcane power. It is little wonder Grand Master Grahone warned the rest us to tread lightly around you my Lady.” Silver whispered in wonder. “It is little wonder that your personal protector is the Eternal Champion.”
Before Kathern, David, or Dale could comment the door to the library was thrown open by an excited page. The teenage boy had taken no more than five steps into the library before yelling at the top of his lungs. “GRAND MISTRESS SILVER! COME QUICK! THE GREAT WORM, DEATH LORD UNNUT, HAS RETURNED!”
“Why do I have the feeling that we’ve just stepped into Tolkien novel?” Hearing this Dale asked of no one in particular.
“More like something from Charlie Jane Anders or JK Rowling would write about Dale.” David chuckled until he looked over at Kathern and Grand Mistress Silver. “What’s wrong Kathern? What’s got you scared?”
“In the Dark Cornicles of Merlin, Steffen the Grand, speaks of three dragons that are so ancient and powerful they’re Great Worms. The first is the Death Lord Unnut. The second most powerful of the Great Worms. If he has returned to Avalon then his brothers cannot be far behind. Of his two brothers Pelzrog, the Taker of Life is the weakest. Our greatest worry is Nezzar, The Voiceless.” Kathern explained slowly.
“Just how powerful are these dragons Kathy?” Dale asked her.
“Only a knight wielding one of the Holy swords stands a chance at killing them.” Sliver answered coldly. “Even then that chance is a slim one at best.”
“What about the Eternal Champion?” Kathern asked quickly. “What would be their chances at killing one of these Great Worm dragons?”
“That has never been tried. Before you ask the reason is simple. The Eternal Champions have always been the agents of Balance. In the great scheme of the universe. The Three Great Worms are neither good nor evil. They’re fundamental forces of nature.” Silver explained kindly. “For Unnut to have returned is not usual. It’s just unsettling at the best of times.”
“Does he returned often?” David asked with the curiosity of a professional academic.
“He always returns on the summer and winter equinox. He’ll spend the day feeding on the Queen’s deer then return to his cave in the mountains.” Silver answered with a small smile. “No, our worry is his brother Nezzar. Should he return then the Winter Court has finally decided to strike out against us.”
“What is the Winter Court?” Dale asked quickly hoping that her answer had nothing to do with the legends he learned at his grandmother’s knee.
“Some believe they are the remnants of the Melnibonéans or one of the other dragonkin races. Those individuals are fools at best. The Winter Court are the Dark Aos Sídhe for the Unseelie. Foul evil creatures that take pleasure in the torture of mortals, are easily offended, and should be avoided at all costs. Like all Aos Sídhe they are highly skilled with magic and beautiful beyond compare, though psychologically similar to cats with a callous nature.” Silver sighted. “Of all the sages here, I have spent the most time amongst the Unseelie, Seelie, and the unseen courts. I’ll tell you all truthfully. The Aos Sídhe are not to be trifled with, ever. The Beansidhe are women of great mystical power. While their males the Fearsidhe are fearsome and highly skilled warriors without equal.”
“Why do I have a feeling we’re about to face these Dark Aos Sídhe and their minions in the near future?” Kathern sighed. “On our own.”
“I doubt that Lady Kathern. The Winter Court have been content to stay deep in the mountains. Only coming out to raid the occasional caravan passing near or through their territory. It would take something like the return of the Emerald Queen or reappearance of the Ruby Throne to drag them out for a confrontation. If that should happen Arthur and his Roundtable Knights will return to face them on the battlefield. They will not be alone. The Summer Court and the rest of the Light Aos Sídhe will rise alongside them for the final battle of Avalon.” Silver assured them all. Then she chuckled. “Not that we would need them. There’re currently at least two Champions residing within the walls of Avalon.”
“Excuse me Mistress Silver there is only one Champion in all of Avalon. As powerful as Sir Bertilak is he cannot stand against the Wild Hunt on his own.” The page corrected the sorceress politely. He knew that he was on firm footing.
“Nivel my dear boy you are sadly mistaken. Lady Kathern arrived on Avalon in the company of her own Champion. Even now as Unnut settles in the northern hills overlooking the surrounding woods. The Enteral Champion is even now drinking with the Champion of Judgement.” Silver chuckled as the boy’s lower jaw fell open.
-----tbc-----
Chapter 5
Champion’s quarters. Morning three weeks later.
Morgan looked in the mirror that stood in the corner of the room she had been assigned. In the other corner stood a rack with her black dragon armor. Morgan shook her head as she took in the teenage girl in the mirror. The black leather leggings, gray silk blouse, with black leather over tunic, and black leather boots were a gift from the Grand Master and the Grand Marshall. For Morgan these simple clothes and the others in the wardrobe closet were a gift from the Gods. The only item that she kept from her armor was Stormbringer.
“If I dyed my hair black I could be a stunt double for Anne Hathaway in The Devil Wears Prada.” Morgan said to the empty air of the room. “At least I’m not having to wear my armor all the time now.”
“I learned a very accurate saying during my time in the human world.” The voice had an unearthly sexuality to it. Morgan sighed as the ghostly figure of Stormbringer took the shape of a young teenage woman behind her. Not just any woman but Morgan’s twin. “The first sign of going crazy is talking to yourself.”
“Storm that is only if you start answering yourself.” Morgan corrected the sword. “Though there are times the only way to have a decent conversation is with yourself.”
“As long as I am at your side you no long need to worry about that Morgan. Though I am slightly surprised at your reaction to Unnut. The Melnibonéans have always had a special bond with dragons. Why did the Great Worm strike such fear in your heart?” Stormbringer asked Morgan as she moved to float in front of her.
“In my time and world creatures such as dragons are things of myth. They are also feared because of the power they hold.” Morgan explained for the mystical form of the cursed black sword. “By the way Storm. I’ve been meaning to ask. How is it that in all of the research that mom has done and every legend that I’ve read. Only at the end of the legend of Elric do you ever show this form?”
“There was one other time that I have shown my true form Champion. That was to the original Morgana Le Fey.” Stormbringer told Morgan with a chuckle. “But you are correct that I have never shown this form to any of the other wielders. Only the most powerful of them have earned the right to see my spiritual form. For you it’s a necessity. Someone has to teach you the right way to wield a sword.”
“Just great I’m such a suck ass at being your wielder that you decided to be my to take pity on me. Is that it?” Morgan grumbled.
“No, Morgan. You’re not a suck ass for a wielder. On the contrary. The problem is you don’t know how to be a Champion. In all of my history there was only ever one naturally born Champion. Even though he fought against his nature.” Stormbringer told her with a sad smile. “Elric was the greatest and most tragic of my wielders.”
“The man who told his story in my old world painted Elric as your most reluctant of Champions. As you have access to my memories. How true was the story he told?” Morgan asked as she turned away from the mirror. As much as Morgan didn’t want to admit it. She was becoming use to the face mirrors showed her now.
“Half-truths at best. This man Moorcock failed to truly express the tragedy that was Elric’s lonely life. Nor did he grasp the significance that the destruction of the Melniboné Bright Empire held for the fate of this world. Just as the Fall of Camelot and King Arthur’s Round Table shaped this world. Even as the Dragon kin left when their time was done. So did Arthur and his knights left Camelot at the end of their age. No matter how they come about. All great ages must come to an end.” Stormbringer told her as she slowly floated around the room. “Just as the age of magic in the outside world has come to an end.”
“Why did you bring me, my parents, and our friends to Avalon?” Morgan almost demanded of the ghostly woman.
“I did not bring you to this mythical island of Avalon. I brought you to my home the Dragon Isle of Melniboné. Though depending on who you talk with they are one in the same. I must admit that those sages just might be right.” Stormbringer told Morgan with a small smile. “There is only one way to find out. We must go to the other side of the island.”
“Well to do that. We must travel through the forest and over those mountains. Because mom, dad, and Professor Grant have already figured out that travel by sea is a no go. That mist totally surrounds the island. Any boat that tries crossing through it just ends up right back in the bay.” Morgan told Stormbringer as she adjusted the belt holding her scabbard with a snarl of frustration. “Damn. Isn’t there any way to wear one of this things comfortably?”
“Loosen you sword-belt two notches then tilted it across your hips. Let the scabbard hang lower on your left hip. Let the weight of the sword and scabbard hang from the right side of your waist.” Morgan did as Stormbringer instructed. “That should be more comfortable for you. If not I can change my shape to a more desirable form.”
“No, you’re good as is. No need to go changing form.” Morgan snickered. “Thank you for the offer anyway. Besides I’ve kind of gotten used to you as a bastard sword.”
When Morgan giggled at calling the ghostly female form of Stormbringer a bastard the entity gave her a funny look. “Why do you laugh?”
“I don’t know about the time you come from Storm, but in the age that I was born. Calling someone a bastard is grounds for a fight. Doesn’t matter if they’re a sword or not. Also, as you’re a female. The proper name I should use is bitch sword.” Even Stormbringer had to chuckle at Morgan’s off handed logic. “Back to the topic of discovering whether this island is Avalon or Melniboné. You suggested that the only way to find the is to travel to the other side of the island. Why go there?”
“If this is the Dragon Island of Melniboné then the ruins of the ancient city of Imrryr would be found there. It was also known as the Dreaming City. Plus a few other names. Though the one that fits it best is the Dragon capital. Though Unnut along his brothers are enough to suggest that Avalon and Melniboné are one in the same.” Stormbringer chuckled as she turned her head towards where Unnut not nested. “I had not thought to see one of the three Great Worms of Destruction here. Let alone all three of them.”
“Wait a minute I thought that they were some kind of sign for the End of Times.” Morgan waved her hands back and forth. “OOOHHH!”
“Not hardly. Dragons are dragons. No matter their size or age. While they are formidable in battle and damned near impossible to kill. They are still mortal. They have but one weakness. Their ass.” Stormbringer chuckled. “In truth dragons are a lazy lot. Unless provoked a dragon will happily spend their days sleeping on top of their hoard. Only waking to eat, breed, and relieve themselves on some poor farmers prize cash crop. Just for something to do to breakup their boredom.”
“Oh man. Why did I even bring the topic up. That is way more information than I wanted to know about dragons.” Morgan sighed as the sword chuckled.
“Care to learn about their mating habits?” Stormbringer asked slyly.
“NO THANK YOU! That would be TMI!” Morgan snapped in shock while Stormbringer chuckled. “You know something Storm. You’re evil incarnated. With a capital E.”
“Why thank you. Thank you very much.” The ghostly figure said as she did a very bad Elvis imitation. Leaving Morgan to wonder where the sword learned about the King. She soon got her answer. “Before you ask. The King of Rock and Roll was one of my greatest wielders. The man just knew how pluck my strings.”
“Wait a second. Elvis Presley was one of your wielders? The singer, actor, and King of Rock and Roll? THAT ELVIS PRESLEY? HOW?” Morgan asked in awe.
“I told you that I can take on whatever form that best suits my wielder’s needs. I was his first and most treasured guitar. I was there for each song he ever wrote or sang. He even used me to play some of his greatest musical hits. I was always fond of Occupation G.I. Blues. It spoke to the warrior’s heart and how peace weighs heavily on a warrior’s soul.” Stormbringer told her with a small sad smile. “For a minstrel the man had quite the warrior’s heart.”
“Damn. If only my dad and Professor Grant were able to talk with you. They would be over the moon and stars to hear your stories of Elvis.” Morgan chuckled. “I think my mom would love to know more about Morgana Le Fey though.”
“Ah yes your mother is a true scholar of the ancient myths. I’ll be honest Morgan. I actually respect her more than your father and Professor Grant. To find a woman of such intellect in any age is a rarity.” Stormbringer sighed then retreated back to the sword at Morgan’s hip. “We are about to have company.”
The knock on Morgan’s door drew her attention. When she opened the door Morgan was only slightly surprised to find her mother standing there. “Morning mom.”
“Morning sweetheart. You look nice today.” Katherine said by way of greeting. “Though I doubt that you need the sword.”
“I hate to say this mom. I really do. Ever since that asshole at the bar I’ve been challenged to a duel at least once a day. With Stormbringer on my hip at least the truly dumb shits leave me alone.” Morgan complained as she stepped into the hallway. “Where are we meeting up with dad for breakfast today?”
“We’re meeting your father at the Amused Termite. He and Dale the tavern on the night you had your little misunderstanding with the locals.” Katherine chuckled at the blush that came to her daughter’s face. “Don’t worry love. Your father and I are proud of how you’ve handled the situation. It might not have been as diplomatic as we would have liked, but you managed to quail the rising suspicions towards us and Dale. By declaring yourself my Champion and proving your willingness to fight. The Gray Wolves and the Order of the Bear understand that we are not a threat.”
“About that mom. I don’t think this is Avalon. At least not the actual Avalon of our legends.” Morgan told her as they walked through the halls.
“And where do you think we are?” Katherine whispered.
“I think that this Avalon is in truth the Dragon Island of Melniboné. Before you ask mom. I can only say that it is a feeling that I have.” Morgan told her mother as she put her hand on the pommel of Stormbringer. Katherine did not miss the gesture for what is was.
“Would that feeling have some grounds in facts that only you have access to Morgan?” Katherine asked as she gestured towards the sword. “You would not be the first Champion to hold conversations with the Black Sword.”
“Yes ma’am. I won’t lie to you. I have been talking with Stormbringer. Though I didn’t know how to explain all of this to you.” Morgan explained.
“Sweetheart there is no need to explain your connection with that cursed blade.” Katherine told her daughter with a smile. “At least not to me. Your father and Dale are another matter though. You can expect them to have a shit load of questions. That is if you care to share that tidbit of information with them.”
“Are you telling me to keep my mouth shut about the connection with Stormbringer?”
“That is up to you dear.” Katherine sniffed. “Though it is always best to keep an ace up your sleeve, a knife in your boot, and a gun in the waist of your skirt.”
“Mom that is scary as hell. Where the fuck did you learn to think like that?” Morgan gasped in total shock.
“Language dear. I’ll ignore it this time as it is fits the situation. As for how I learned to think along those lines. The answer is simple. When we return home talk with your grandmother. Today this day she still keeps a stiletto in her stocking top, and a Derringer Colt forty-five in her bra.” Katherine chuckled as they exited the city barracks. “It is a piece of advice that I should have passed along to you long ago. Also always ask for fresh dice at a craps table.”
“For some reason mom that sounds like hard learned advice. Care to tell me the story behind where or should I say when you learned to ask for fresh dice in a craps game?” Morgan asked her mother with a sly smile.
“It was during my second year of college. Me, and a few of my sorority sisters had taken a trip to Atlantic city. A few of my sisters when to a less than reputable casino off the main strip. They lost their asses at the craps table. To win back what they lost me, and Jean Burno headed for the casino. When we hit the craps table the first thing Jean did when it came time for her to throw the dice was to ask for fresh dice. The Pit Boss wasn’t too happy to hear her ask for fresh dice. When the stickman balked at replacing the dice. Jean raised enough hell that the stickman and the Pit Boss were dragged off the floor by security. After that our sisters who lost their cash were reimbursed by the casino. The two casino employees were running a crooked game under the noses of the security staff. Ever since then whenever I go to a casino. I ask for fresh dice at the craps table. When it’s my turn to roll the dice.” Katherine chuckled.
The mother and daughter continued to talk as they walked through the streets of Avalon city. To many of the local citizens they made a striking pair. A Lady in the robes of a grand Sage, accompanied by the newest Champion. A Champion whose very skin was a stark contrast to the black leather she wore with an arrogance that was unmatched. An arrogance that seemed to draw in the very shadows around her. Word was already spreading among the civilians that this Champion had a soul as dark as her clothing and a bloodlust that was second to none. A Champion that not even the Green Knight would challenge to a fight. Among the Gray Wolf Order, she had already earned the title of the Champion from the Dark Shadows.
As they entered the tavern where Morgan’s father was waiting. Several of the local ruffians scatter from the main room. Morgan just snorted. “Wimps.”
“Morgan I swear. I can’t take you anywhere. If you remain a girl when we get home. You’re taking Deportment Lessons.” Katherine sighed then giggled. “But you were right about those idiots who ran. No real threat to us.”
“What do you mean by us mom?” Morgan asked her.
“You’re not the only one to pick something up from our trip through that wormhole.” Katherine chuckled as she held up her left hand. Floating just above the palm of that hand was a pale blue ball of flame. “Did this just by thinking about lighting a cigarette. Image what would happen if I put some real power behind that thought.”
“Better yet what happen if you actually knew a fireball spell. You might even be able to throw a fireball stronger than a tactical nuke.” Morgan chuckled evilly.
“I already tried something along those lines in the back courtyard of the Tower of Sages. The target bolder turned to dust.” Katherine had the good graces to blush. “I was only thinking about how a hand grenade worked.”
“Holly shit mom. If a grenade can turn a bolder into dust. I don’t want to see what you could do if you decided to fire of a nuke.” Morgan gasped. “Not even a manpack.”
“Trust me love. Even I fear this power the Goddess has blessed me with.” Katherine shivered then dropped her voice to just above a whisper. “Between my knowledge of basic science and how the world actually works. Any spell that I use is magnitudes more powerful than those of a regular wizard or witch.”
“About that mom. What’s the deference between wizards and witches compared to sorcerers and sorceress?” Morgan asked politely.
“From what I can tell magicians come in two categories. Wizards and witches work with the four basic ancient elements of earth, wind, fire, and water. They are what we would call chemists. While sorcerers and sorceresses work with the intangible. Like our theoretical physicists of our home. That is about the best I can do for an explanation Morgan. From what those dumbasses at the Tower of Sages tell me. I’m what they consider a Grand Sorceress with Enchantress and Spellbinder abilities. Your father is no slouch either. He and Dale both tested out as a Grand Magus.” Katherine told Morgan with a grin then turned serious. “Speaking of testing. You really should come by the Tower of Sages. They already tested the others but none of them showed any talent for the mystical arts.”
“I don’t know mom.” Morgan said as they near the table with her father. “Morning dad. You’re looking in those new robes. Hi Professor Grant.”
“Morning Morgan. You wouldn’t know where that son of mine is by chance?” Grant asked her with a smile.
“Lee, Mike, and Tony joined Dame Mylisant last night while she worked with the city watch. They didn’t get back until just before dawn this morning.” Morgan quickly explained for his friend’s father.
“Mike and Tony I can see doing something like that. It would appeal to their military backgrounds. Lee on the other hand is a totally different story. For some reason I just can’t see that slacker son of mine preforming some kind of civic duty like standing watch with the city’s guards.” Dale grunted.
“I won’t call Lee a slacker sir. Lee is many things, goofball, knucklehead, smartass, and all round jokester sure, but not a slacker. He might not want to follow in your footsteps sir, but Lee is one of the smartest people I’ve ever met.” Morgan argued in defense of his friend. “To be honest sir. I think that Lee is more of a military mind than you give him credit. I would say that your teachings had a profound influence on your son. I know that I can’t beat him in a simple game of chess.”
“I’m surprised to hear you say that Morgan. I don’t know of anyone who has ever beaten you in a chess game.” Steven said in surprise.
“Trust me dad. Lee is a mastermind at chess and other strategy games. The only games of strategy that I have an edge on him is GO or Othello.” Morgan giggled. “I learned that lesson the second week we were here.”
“He should be good at games of strategy, especially chess. Lee has been playing at the Master’s level from the time he was nine. He routinely crushes me and other Professors at our old college.” Dale laughed.
“I can see that happening. Lee turns into a monster in front of a chessboard.” Morgan said with a laugh as she and her mother sat down at the table. “Any suggestions on what to order?”
“Get their steak and eggs with black tea. It’ll fill up and tastes pretty good. Though there black bread and potage isn’t bad either.” Steve suggested.
Once the foursome had ordered their food Katherine waved her hand forming a shield of privacy around them. “Dale, Steve, we need to talk. Morgan postulated a disturbing theory during our walk here.”
“What’s up kiddo?” Steve asked her kindly.
“Dad I don’t think that this is Avalon. At least not the Avalon of our legends.” Morgan told her father. Then sighed at the blank looks on the faces of the two professors. “I believe this island is in truth the Dragon Island of Melniboné.”
“That would explain a few things Dale. We’ve both seen the map in Master Terrel’s office. This island is a lot bigger than what the sages think. Between those mountains and the fog. I would say that only half of the actual island has been mapped out.” Steve told his tablemates.
“I’ve asked Grand Master Grahone about why the people of Avalon only stay to the costal area on this side of the island. From what I could gather from his answer. Those mountains have some sort of mystical connection to the Winter Court of the Aos Sídhe, the Lords of Law and Chaos, and the lost city Iterrora with its Academy Of The Arcane.” Dale told them all with a thoughtful look in his eyes. “But now that we have Morgan’s theory to work from. I would have to say that the mountains and fog could very well possibly be protecting the Empyreal City of Imrryr.”
“There is only one problem. We have no way of verifying this theory. No one wants to cross over those damned mountains. When I asked Grahone why only half the map was sketched out. He was honest. Of all the knights, Scouts, mercenaries, and adventurers they’ve sent into the mountains. None have ever returned. The last expedition was one-hundred years ago by their time.” Steve informed them all just as their food arrived. “Let’s table this discussion for now.”
After they ate. Morgan looked at her parents. “Mom, dad, I know this is going to sound crazy but there’s only way we’re going to get any answers. One of us has to cross over those mountains. As it stands right now. I’m the only one that stands half a chance. As powerful as your magic is you’re all still too new to the art.”
“Speak of magical talents, Morgan. Your father and I have done some research into the Melnibonéans.” Professor Grant started only to have my mother cough. “She has the right to know, Katherine. Don’t you agree?”
“I agree with you on principal Dale, but I’m still not sure she needs to know.” Katherine sighed then frowned at the look Steve gave her. “Don’t give me that look Steven. I thought we were going to wait a little longer.”
“No, Katherine. You decided that we should wait. Morgan should have been told about this the second you found the reference in the library.” Steve almost snarled. When Katherine huffed Steve pounded his fist on the table. “Damn it Kathy! Someone has to tell her before she does something stupid.”
“Okay guys. What the fuck is going on? What did you find out about the Melnibonéans and magic?” Morgan almost demanded.
“Calm down Morgan and I’ll explain.” Katherine told her soothingly. “Do you remember how I was describing the deferent types of magical users?”
“Sure, you said there were basically two types. Those that gain their power from the elements and the other from spirits.” Morgan answered before taking a drink from her hot tea. As she set her cup Morgan remembered something from her reading of the Elric Saga. “In Moorcock’s stories the Melnibonéans were powerful elemental sorcerers and alchemists. Some of the guys in my old gaming group at my old school before we moved had a theory about that.”
“Please Morgan. Now is not the time to bring up half-baked theories founded on fantasy and pot inspired dreams.” Dale snorted only to have Steve interrupt him.
“Now hold here Dale. While I would normally agree with you these are not normal circumstances. Most of what we’ve found here would fall into the world of fantasy and legend. Even with all we’ve found in that magnificent library most of it would be consider fantasy or at best legend. It might be time to listen to our children. I know that it goes against everything we know as historians but even your own son has tried to point this out to us.” Steve told him honestly.
“It’s true Dale. Morgan isn’t the only one either. Lee, Mike, and Tony have all made the same connection. Let’s at least hear Morgan out.” Katherine asked then dropped her voice to just above a whisper. “Morgan might actually be on to something. More than once when I’ve been stuck in my research it was one of her theories that put me on a totally new track for that research.”
“Okay young lady. Wow us with your thoughts. Let’s heard this theory of yours.” Dale grunted with a smile that he would use on an unrulily student.
“Yes sir. The way that I see things is simple. This place is in truth a combination of all of our medieval legends and fantasies. Think about it, sir. We know that the Aos Sídhe Courts are present on the island. The Order of the Gray Wolf confirm this for us already. We also know that the dragon kin hold territory in the mountains. While humans have several towns near the coastline and have claimed half of the island. There are large tracks of forest between those towns and Avalon that are in truth controlled by creatures straight out of D-n-D. I’m talking about elves, dwarves, orcs, and other nonhumanoid monsters. There is all of that and more.” Morgan pointed out for him. “As I was saying some of my old gamer buddies had a theory. They would often point out how many fantasy authors had similar elements in their stories. Even the ones concerning King Arthur and his Knights.”
“While I want to dismiss your friends’ theory out of hand. I really can’t argue the point.” Dale hummed out loud. “Please continue along those lines Morgan. Your friends might actually be on to something.”
“Yes sir, Professor. Over the last few days, I’ve kept coming back to one of my buddies’ theory. Aaden Walters always believed that all of the great fantasy authors some how enter into a dreamlike state that taps into this world. At first I wanted to blew the theory off like I always did, but after arriving here. I’ve been forced to reconsider his theory. Another theory that was proposed by an old gamer buddy concerns Avalon itself. John Forestall proposed that Avalon isn’t exactly one fabled island but a combination of several islands from legend.” Morgan could tell that her father had a question and stop. “You want to ask something dad?”
“Your friend Aaden. Did he ever offer any proof for his theory of this dreamlike state for fantasy authors?” Steve asked his daughter thoughtfully.
“Yes sir. He would always point out how so many authors had many of the same races within their stories. They might be deferent worlds but had the same races. Whenever I challenged his crazy theory he would always bring up Tolkien, Frost, Moorcock, and Kalvety. Before he would point out how Gary Gygax and Dave Arneson used those same elements and creatures for their games.” Morgan offered her father with a smile knowing how much he hated having fantasy authors used as examples of possible source materials for research. She had to hid the giggle as he glowered. “Sorry dad, but you did ask for his theoretical source materials.”
“That was my bad. I did ask for his sources. I’ll let it go for now because so far you have been able to prove your point so far. You said that you have a theory that this island is in truth Melniboné. Care to explain?” Steve asked her.
“It all starts with those mountains and the mist that surrounds the island. Have you noticed that none of the ships here can pass through the mist itself? Instead, they exit the mist where they entered it. The ships and boats of the harbor can sail along the length of the mist but not through it. Also, there is the point where the mist meets the shoreline blocking off half the island’s total coastline. Then there is the mountains. They run ride down the center of the island completing the division. From what the Gray Wolf knights have told me. Only the Aos Sídhe live in the mountains. Who I believe are the direct descendants of the Melnibonéans.” The more Morgan explained her thoughts the more the adults realized she might be right. Naturally her mother had her own question concerning the Aos Sídhe.
“Morgan how did you come to this theory that the Aos Sídhe, are the descendants of the Melnibonéans? Everything we’ve ever learned says they’re two sperate races.” Katherine pointed out the conventional thinking.
“I don’t think they are mom. Trust me on this. I have my reason. The first of which is the Melnibonéans themselves. According to legend they were the most powerful of sorcerers to ever live. Even the Aos Sídhe Queens are said to pale in comparison to their mystical powers, skills, and knowledge of the arcane. It would have been nothing for the Melnibonéans to enter breed with lesser races once their nation was destroyed. It is from those mixed race couplings that the Aos Sídhe and other elven races were born.” Morgan explained her thoughts for Katherine excitedly.
“How do you explain the discrepancies in aging?” Steve asked his daughter. “After all the Melnibonéans lived relatively short lives compared to the other races.”
“Your father does have a point Morgan. According to legend Melnibonéans lived at most a hundred to a hundred-and-fifty years at most.” Katherine told her honestly. “While the Aos Sídhe and other elven races are almost ageless to the point of being immortal in some cases.”
“I was stuck on that point myself mom. Until I remembered that ninety-nine percent of what we know about that race comes from Moorcock’s writings. The one thing that always stuck out in my mind about the Melnibonéans as a race was their descendancy from dragons. This alone screams an almost immortal race of beings. When I asked Sir Hautdesert what knew about the ancestors of the Aos Sídhe. He told me that they were descended from the dragon kin. In all the legends and stories that I have ever come across there is only one race that ever claimed to be the human descendants of dragons, the Melnibonéans. Sir Hautdesert gave me three possible examples of their descendants’ greatest sorceresses. The first is Queen Tatiana ruler of the Four Fold Court, followed by Morgana Le Fey, and finally the Lady of the Lake.” When Morgan listed off the three Katherine chuckled.
“What’s so funny Kathy?” Dale asked her.
“Nothing really Dale. It’s just that I used those exact same three women as examples for something else when we first arrived here. Though I can honestly see how the two reasons would overlap. Morgan’s theory would also reenforce something else I have often believed and could never prove. It concerns the deferent elf races. Name the dark elf and light elf races. With how they interact with the Four Fold Court.” Katherine told her husband and Dale.
“This is the second time this Four Fold Court has been brought up today. Plus, it has shown up a number of times in our research. Kathy you explain for me what exactly is the Four Fold Court?” Dale asked her politely.
“Morgan would you be so kind. This is after all more your area of expertise.” Katherine said quickly deflecting the question.
“Hold on, Kathy. Why would this Four Fold Court be Morgan’s field of expertise?” Steve asked his wife sharply. “Is this Court more in lines with some fantasy?”
“Steve for once in your life would it kill you to actually listen to our child?” Katherine sighed then slapped the table. “Damn it! Are you so blind to the obvious that you haven’t noticed Morgan and I aren’t the only ones to have change?”
“What are you talking about mom?” Morgan asked as she really took in her father’s appearance for the first time. “Oh shit! Dad when did you get so young?”
“What are you talking about Morgan?” Steve said trying to ignore the 10tn elephant ant in the room. “I haven’t changed at all.”
“Oh, for the love of Pete. Damn it, Steve! When was the last time you shaved? Better yet. When was the last time you worked out? I’ll tell. It was the morning this all started. Yet in the month that we’ve been here you haven’t shaved once. You have continuously slimmed down and gained muscle tone. Not to mention the fact that your face has lost years. If I were to place your age now based solely on appearance. I would say you’re no older than twenty-one. Even your hair has grown darker. It’s almost as black as the day I first met you.” Katherine snapped. “Something is going on with our family. I’ve turned into the spitting image of Morgana Le Fey. Morgan could be the younger sister of Elric, the Last Emperor of Melniboné. As for you. If I didn’t know better I would swear I was looking at the face of Merlin of lost Moridunum. By the way some of the texts that I’ve been reading say Merlin wasn’t human but one of the Aos Sídhe.”
“Okay fine. Yes I’ve seen the changes Katherine. No, I’m not blind or ignorant. I’m just playing the devil’s advocate here. Just like I would for any of our students.” Steve snarled before turning back to Morgan. “Well Morgan we’re waiting.”
“Okay dad. If you’re going to be all Professor Pendragon and shit.” Morgan grumbled. “The Four Fold Court is the four great courts of the Aos Sídhe Queens.”
“How are these courts broken down Morgan?” Dale asked her. “Please be exact.”
For some reason Morgan felt like she was give her dissertation for a Doctorate degree at that moment. “Yes sir. The courts are broken down by the names of the seasons. By that I mean Spring, Summer, Fall, and Winter. Each court is ruled by its only Queen with a fifth Queen elected through combat to rule over them all.”
“Morgan of the four courts which is the most powerful?” Steve asked.
“No one court holds sway over the others sir. To be honest each court could easily smash a human army of ten-thousand knights. The four courts are only divided the way they are is because of their individual natures. For example, the Spring Court is guided by the rules of harmony. Meaning everyone is treated equally. Their Queen is often the most even temper of their number decided on by majority rule. The Summer Court is all about the rule of law. Within their court they have written laws and governed through the fair elections of their ruling Queen. The Winter court is the opposite of the Summer court where only the stronger may rule. Their Queen is chosen through combat. It is the Fall Court that is the most chaotic. They believe in the laws of nature where it is an eat or be eaten life. Their Queen is usually the strongest and most vicious of their number. When it comes to the fifth Queen things get a little hard to understand. As I said that position is decided by combat and is held for life. When the current Grand Queen dies. The four ruling Queens from the courts will gather at a chosen holy place. There they’ll battle it out until only one still stands. This is not a fight to the death, but a contest of wills and magical power. Does that answer your question Professor?” Morgan asked when she finished with her explanation.
“Thank you Morgan. Your answer was both informative and insightful. If I were to give you a grade it would be in the high ninetieth percentile. If that was a dissertation for your Doctorate you would have had no problems defending it.” Dale told her with a small chuckle. “Have grade students and T.A.s who have been working on their dissertations for years who couldn’t have done better.”
“I agree whole heartedly Dale. If Tony and Mike were here they would have learned exactly how to defend their dissertation thesis’s.” Steve said with pride for his child. “Speaking of grad students. Katherine has there been any word yet on Lisa?”
“None. I’ve asked the Grand Marshal to increase the number of patrols through the woods and forests. Plus, I’ve posted notices in the other human settlements. Still, nobody’s seen or heard of her yet.” Morgan’s mother explained as they talked about the one member of the research staff that hadn’t been found. Katherine’s grad student and research assistant, Lisa Lovelace.
“Mom do we even know if she actually came through the portal?” Morgan asked her.
“To be honest Morgan. We only know of us, Mike, and Tony coming through the portal.” Katherine answered honestly. “I do know that Lisa was in the room and near enough to the portal to have been dragged through with us.”
“In others words she could still be in our old world or somewhere else on the damned island.” Morgan snarled as she turned and looked in the direction of the mountains of mist. “I got a nagging feeling I nowhere Lisa might be.”
“How do you figure that Morgan?” Steve asked her with real interest.
“It’s simple mathematics dad. Each one on us landed in a geometric progression from where they stood in relation to Stormbringer in the lab.” Morgan explained then to prove her point used the table silverware to make her point. Putting her spoon down first saying. “This is me with Stormbringer in the forest, next is mom also in the forest. Lee and Mike landed in the fields outside the castle. Tony landed in the training grounds. Dad you and Professor Grant landed in the castle gardens. Do you see how we arrived here in a straight line?”
“We see that Morgan but how does that relate to where we were in the restoration lab?” Dale asked with honest confusion.
“Professor Grant I was holding Stormbringer with both hands. Mom was right next to me touching the blade with her left hand. Next was Lee a few feet away. Then came Mike about two feet behind him. Tony was on the other side of the workstation. You and dad were over by the cleaning station. Lisa was over by the restoration room’s main computer server. The only person that wasn’t within range of the portal still in the room was that one guy with the glasses over by the emergency eye wash station.” Morgan explained as she pointed to each spoon one at a time.
“Katherine how far from Morgan where landed in the forest did you appear?” Steve asked his wife hoping that Morgan was wrong.
“About four to five hundred yards in a straight line between her and the castle. If we go by that logic. Then the spacing between our individual entries into this world would be geometrically progressive. Let me see.” Katherine surmised as she pulled a note pad and pencil from the pocket of her robe. “Dale about how far were you standing from Morgan when the portal opened?”
“Let me think. The restoration lab in the basement of the main historical building is one of the biggest rooms on that floor. If I remember right the room is fifty by one-hundred. That would mean Steve and I were about twenty-five to thirty feet away, Kathy. The workstation where Mike and Tony were working was about fifteen from where you were standing. Lisa and Steve Wells were the furthest away at fifty feet apiece. Though I’m force to admit that Lisa might have been closer at around forty feet because of the size of the restoration lab’s computer server.” As Dale ran down where everyone was standing in the room distant wise. Katherine was busy scribbling away at the mathematical problem.
“Professor Grant why is the restoration lab so massive? I’ve visited a lot of labs like that one at other colleges sir. Though none of them were as big as the one at Avalon College.” Morgan asked him.
“Avalon College’s restoration lab has to be that big Morgan. At any one time we have been known to have exhibits from several major museums from around the world under our care. Not only does our department research and verify artifacts. We also clean and restore exhibits for those museums. While our department didn’t originally start out with the goal of becoming the world’s foremost restoration lab for medieval artifacts just happened. It happened slowly over the last twenty to twenty-five years. Mostly because of heavy budget cuts to the Smithsonian’s restoration department along with cuts to other national museum budgets.” Dale explained for Morgan with a laugh of pride. “Ironically without those budget cuts to the major federally sponsored labs. We would never have had the chance to grow.”
“How so Dale?” Steve asked quickly. “I know the Smithsonian is still the top restoration lab in the country.”
“Not any more Steve. The Smithsonian is at best no more than the third or fourth restoration lab national. Maybe tenth or eleventh internationally.” Dale chuckled evilly. “As much as I hate to say this. Our college owes those useless Democrats in Congress for our rise in status.”
“How did those budget cuts lead to the lab at Avalon being so massive?” Morgan asked as she cocked her head to the side. “Shouldn’t they have affect you as well?”
“Funny thing about our founder and the original board of regents. They hated the thought of accepting federal funding for anything. There is an actual article in the colleges charter that forbids the acceptance of federal for anything except scholarships. To that point a special fund was set up for new buildings. As our prominence among restoration labs rose. The current board of regents used an uncommon amount of common sense for once.” Dale chuckled before continuing.
“They purchased then ordered the total renovation of the historical building that you see now. It used to be a vertical factory for heavy combat construction equipment during the Second World War. The basement where our lab is located was originally the ground floor and finally assembly area of the factory. Before the renovation there was a massive roll-up door at the other end of the building. With such a massively empty area the contractor felt it would be best to divide it up into six equal working labs for restoration work, five individual research labs, and one quarantine lab for handling possible hazardous historical materials.” This last bit of information caught Morgan by surprise.
“The lab where you met us Morgan was the smallest of the individual research labs. The main lab is large enough to restore a Argentinosaurusm skeleton with room to spare. We currently have two German World War tanks one Panther, and a King Tiger under restoration in the main room.” Steve told his daughter with small smile.
“Holy crap! Just how big is the Avalon historical building?” Morgan asked in shock.
“Its footprint covers three square acres. It is also the second largest building on the Avalon College campus. Only the football stadium is larger.” Dale told her.
“I got it! Finally! If Morgan’s memory is accurate. Then Lisa did indeed land in the middle of the mountains of mist. If not on the far shore of the island in the uncharted area.” Katherine said with excitement and a little worry for her student.
“How did you come to that conclusion Kathy?” Steve asked her sharply.
“I applied a geometric progression to the problem. I started with where Morgan and I landed then compared it to where we started off in the restoration lab. Working from there I factored in the placement of all those we know that came through the portal and where they landed. With this in mind I figured out that the standard distance between where each of us land as five-point-eight times then converted to miles.” Katherine explained only to frown towards the end. “At least I hope I got the math right. I always sucked at advanced mathematics.”
“Mom.” Morgan began as she stood up from the table. “Your math is dead on the money. The question now is what are we going to do about Lisa. If she is in those mountains or on the other side of the island. Then some one needs to go after her. Seeing as how the Gray Wolf Knights are expressly forbidden from entering the mist and those so called adventurers are scared shitless of the coastline. That leaves only us. Of the seven of only four have the needed skills to survive in the wild. Me, Lee, Mike, and Tony. Of the four of us Lee is the only one that we can leave behind to provide the three of you protection without pissing of the Watch.”
“What does that mean Morgan?” Dale demanded gruffly.
“Simple sir. The Gray Wolf Knights don’t see Lee as a threat to their authority. Unlike Mike and Tony who are both former military and hold an actual rank in our military. Enough to piss off the military minded members of the Order. I on the other hand am the only one that can move freely about the island without causing a problem for the others.” Morgan explained as she placed her hand on Stormbringer’s hilt. “Unlike the others I have an advantage.”
“You’re so much more than a mere Queen’s Champion.” Katherine said as she looked up at her daughter with pride. “You are the newest Eternal Champion.”
“Sorry mom but you’re wrong. I’m no Champion.” Morgan smirked. “To paraphrase the words of Wynonna Earp. I’m one crazy bitch with a big ass sword!”
-----tbc-----
Chapter 6
Foothills of the Mist covered mountains.
Morgan looked up at the mountains then back down at the map she had purchased. “Damned worthless sketch pad doodle. How the fuck are people supposed get around on this fucked up island? Nothing is to scale or even halfway accurate.”
“What was that Morgan?” Lee asked her from his own horse.
“Nothing bro. Just bitching about how far off the detail is on this worthless map. I mean we’ve been traveling for two days now.” Morgan snapped as she slapped the map with the back of her hand. “And according to this piece of shit we should be halfway through those fucking mountains.”
“Dude you need to take a chill pill.” Lee chuckled. “Let me take a look at the map. It can’t be that far of the mark.”
“Be my guest numb nuts. Because I sure as fuck can’t make heads or tails of this piece of shit.” Morgan sighed as she hand him the map.
“What’s wrong you two? Did you get us lost again?” Mike asked as he pulled his horse next to Morgan’s other side.
“I did not get us lost!” Morgan snarled.
“Okay then why are we stopped?” Tony asked her with a smirk.
“Because something funky is going on Tony. According to that map and what I was able to learn from the guards back at Avalon. Right now, we should be halfway at least halfway through the mountains.” Lee told the older two men as he looked down at the map. “I hate to say this, but Morgan is right.”
“What? Give me that you bonehead.” Tony grumbled as he snatched the map from Lee’s hands. After two minutes Tony turned to Mike. “Say Mike using dead reckoning for the distance covered. How far would you put us from the city?”
“Well considering that these trail horses can cover an easy fifty miles a day over flat ground. That’s with three water and rest breaks. Let me think.” Mike told his three traveling companions. “We’ve be going over hilly and wooded terrain since noon yesterday. We’ve continued over the same type of terrain since we started this morning. Taking all that into consideration. I would say that we’ve covered about fifty to sixty miles. Why? What’s got you bugged Tony?”
“How sure are you of that distance Mike?” Tony asked him.
“Enough that I’m willing to place a month’s pay on it. Again why?” Mike demanded.
“Because if you’re right. Then Morgan is crazy or something really bad is going on.” Tony grunted then looked back down at the map. “Right now, I’m hoping Morgan has gone crazy. Because if she hasn’t. Then this map is way off.”
“Guys, I don’t think that the map is off, or Morgan is crazy.” Lee told all three of them as he pointed in the direction of a massive tree asking. “Is that a Dryad?”
“That’s a hamadryad and the tree is an English ash. Making her a Meliae.” Morgan told the three of them. “Guys whatever happens don’t make any moves towards her.”
“Why do you say that Morgan? She just a dryad.” Lee asked her.
“Dryads and hamadryads aren’t the same thing. I’ll cut to the chase and give it to you in words small enough for you to understand. The dryad is a naturally occurring wood nymph. Hamadryads were once humans cursed to become the living form of an ancient tree’s spirit. The amount of magic that inhabits a hamadryad is nearly godlike. According to my mom the Meliae are some of the most powerful hamadryads know in all of the ancient world.” Morgan told him bluntly.
“Morgan is right Lee. According to legends there has only ever been one demigod to stand against a hamadryad and win. The last time I looked around none of us are a bastard son of Zeus name Heracles.” Tony told the younger man.
“Guys Morgan isn’t crazy, and that hamadryad explains why the map is off.” Mike told them all. “Morgan can’t you feel the magic?”
“Is that what I’ve been feeling?” Morgan asked him in surprise. Mike just nodded his head. “Could she be the reason we’ve been going in circles?”
“That is my current hypothesis.” Mike told her as he glared at the hamadryad. “It won’t be a stretch for her to perform an illusionary spell of that magnitude.”
“Guys stay here. Don’t make any sudden moves.” Morgan told them as she dismounted her horse. Once down she walked slowly towards the hamadryad with her hands held away from her body. “We mean you no harm spirit.”
“Why has one of the dragon kin defiled herself to travel with the likes of humans?” The hamadryad demanded of Morgan.
“I have not defiled myself by traveling with humans spirit.” Morgan snapped. “They are more than just my traveling companions. They are seekers of knowledge, scholars of great renowned, and my friends.”
“Where is thy honor Princess of the Dragon’s Isle? Has the dragon kin sunken so low over the eons as to need humans as allies? Are you perhaps a high born renegade? An outcast among your own kind?” The hamadryad asked her. When Morgan didn’t answer right away the spirit sighed. “How long have I slumbered?”
It took Morgan a few seconds to realize what the hamadryad was doing and why. “The great Melnibonéan race is no more spirit. I am the last of my kind.”
“Say this is not so Princess?” The hamadryad gasped as she stepped fully into view. “Surely the line of Bright Emperors and their people have not perished from the face of the world. Are you not of the Bright Emperors eternal bloodline?”
“I do not know if I am one of the Bright Emperors blood or not. I do know that I am the last of my kind. To my knowledge no others remain.” Morgan explained for the hamadryad as she stepped closer to her and her great tree. “Though it is my hope to find more of my people within the Dreaming City.”
“What of the humans you travel with? Do they also seek to find more of your kind?” The hamadryad asked her as she moved to stand just a few feet from her.
“They are in search of more than just my kind. They seek a friend of theirs. A young woman who would have appeared in these woods one month ago. A human woman of average beauty with jet black hair and eyes of the deepest blue.” Morgan told the spirit honestly as she waved her arms to take in the surrounded woods.
“The outsider woman.” The hamadryad gasped. “I fear that your companions will not find her here. She was taken by the Dark Ones.”
“The Dark Ones? Who are these Dark Ones?” Morgan snarled.
“They live on the far side of the Mist Mountains near the great sea, and all are members of the Dark Fey for the Winter court.” She said pointing towards the now visible mountain trail. “Take this path through the valley between the mountains. It leads to the distant shore. There you will find two cities. One is the citadel of the Dark Ones. The other is the Dreaming City of Imrryr. Take heed young Dragon kin Princess. The Dark Ones will not take kindly to your return. The Dragon kin may be no more, but their kind is still feared. As is their return.”
“If the woman my friends seek lies within the walls of their citadel. Then I shall reduce its walls to rubble. I’ll leave not one stone upon the other.” Morgan snarled as she turned back towards her horse and friends. “We shall take our leave spirit. Thank you for the warning and lifting your spell.”
“Before you go Princess. Should you have need of allies in your quest to free the woman there are still the ancient allies of all Melnibonéans. The dragons.” The hamadryad told Morgan with a small smile. “They still slumber deep int the dragon caves of Imrryr. Go there and seek their help. They should still answer your call.”
“They are not weapons, spirit. They are the kin of all Melnibonéans. As such they are free to do as they will. If they answer my call I shall be forever in their debt. If not then that is their choice.” Morgan told her with respect for the ancient alley of the Melnibonéan race. “Farewell spirit. May the Goddess protect you and your forest with all those that dwell here.”
As Morgan remounted her horse the hamadryad had already vanished back into the forest around them. Mike, Tony, and Lee had watch the conversation between the two powerful entities in stunned and silent awe. The first to shack off their was Lee.
“WHAT THE FUCK?!” Lee shouted as he looked around. “WHERE THE FUCK? HOW THE FUCK? WHO THE FUCK?! I MEAN FUCK!”
“Well that certainly does cover the vast usages for the word.” Mike chuckled.
“It does indeed partner. Though I do have to admit he was able to put our situation into a very exact description.” Tony said just before he chuckled. “Care to tell us exactly what happened Morgan? Because we weren’t in this mountain valley ten seconds ago. You can start with how the hell did we get here?”
“We’ve been here since this morning Tony.” Morgan said she looked around. “Remember how none of us could find our position on the map?”
“Sure. We all thought that you were going crazy. Well except Mike.” Lee answered.
“Well, the hamadryad thought she was doing me a favor by trying to separate you from me. It seems that it has been a while since she last saw a Melnibonéan. Several eons it seems.” Morgan told them all as she spurred her horse into a slow walk. “Thanks to my appearance she thought I was a descendant of the Melniboné Emperors.”
“Okay I’ve been meaning to ask bro. Were you always a chick?” Lee asked her.
“I was as much a boy as you were when we first met Lee.” Morgan told him with a sigh. “Want to tell me what brought this up now?”
“It just seems that you’re awfully comfortable in that female body bro. Did you always want to be a girl?” Mike asked her as they rode deeper into the valley.
“If you promise to keep this between us. I’ll tell you what’s going on?” Morgan asked of them as she pulled her horse to a halt.
“I won’t say shit.” Lee told her.
“The same here, Morgan.” Mike said as he pulled to a stop next to her. Tony just nodded his head in agreement.
“Before this all started I never talked about this with anyone. I’ve always known that I had a female’s soul, but I was happy with the way I was born. I never thought about transitioning. I didn’t see any reason to make the outside fit the inside. I know that sounds crazy but in my mind it made sense. You see unlike most families mine are pure academics. To my parents the idea of there being a supreme god ruling everything humans do is just that. An idea. One that we’re not meant to prove or disprove. In my own spiritual search, I found that the Taoist belief to more in line with my thinking. You know the natural order of the universe. The way I saw it was simple. If the universe decided that I should have the body of a man and the soul of a woman. Then who was I to change things.” Morgan explained for them.
“Okay I can see that. But that doesn’t explain why you’re so comfortable in a female body now, Morgan. Me and Mike have both met a few transgender people at the college. None them are any where near as comfortable in their bodies as you are.” Tony pointed out with a chuckle.
“I’m getting to that Tony. When this all started I had to make a choice. Gain the power to protect my family or abandon them for the sake of my male pride.” Morgan told him as she put her left hand on the pommel of Stormbringer. “In my mind it wasn’t a hard choice to make. If the cost for having that power means I have to become a girl. Then that’s a price I’m willing to pay. Not that there’s anything I can do to change matters. It’s the natural order of the universe.”
“I think I’m beginning to get the picture now.” Tony chuckled. “You’re one of those rare people that don’t get bent out of shape over things they can’t control.”
“In the words of a Taoist philosopher ‘she is water’.” Mike grinned. “The bending reed in the wind and all that shit.”
“Whatever guys. Though I’m no pacifist. You come after me and I’ll end your ass.” Morgan sneered. “That whole turn the other cheek crap is for the birds.”
“I hate to say this, but Morgan is not water, but Chaos incarnated. She has taken to her new people’s true attitude in more ways than one.” Lee chuckled.
“I hope that you’re not plaining on bringing one of the ancient Chaos Lords back to this world Morgan as your patron.” Tony said as he thought about his own research into that ancient race. Research that he was able to expand on thanks to the library in Avalon. “I don’t think this world could handle a third coming of Chaos.”
“What are you talking about Tony?” Morgan asked him bluntly.
“According to my research into the Melnibonéans there is an ancient prophecy concerning the return of the Chaos Lords. Before you ask I only started my research a few weeks ago. Anyway, as I was saying. The Melnibonéans believed that should just one of the Lords of Chaos ever return the world would descend into another world war. One that will only end with the return of the White Lords of Law and a total reconstruction of the world.” Tony didn’t think it was a good idea to tell her that in his research he found that it would be a cursed Princess of the Royal bloodline that would bring about that world ending event.
“Then it’s a good thing that I’m not about to summon some ancient demon or god. No matter how FUBAR things get.” Morgan shivered. “I have no desire to get chummy with a vile fiend from hell or dimwitted heavenly being with too much power.”
“Good to hear, bro. By the way why did you leave your armor back in Avalon?” Mike asked her with a friendly smile. “Not that I’m not digging on the new look.”
“As protective as that armor is it’s not practical. Give me something lightweight and flexible over heavy and rigged any day.” Morgan told him as she ran her hand over the leather pants, shirt, and jacket she currently wore. “Besides this wyvern hide leather is just as strong as my plate armor. Though I’m still trying to figure out how that tanner was able to work such heavy hides into something wearable.”
“Morgan this is one time that you need to just accept things as they are bro.” Lee snorted as he ran his own hand of his jacket and pants. “There are just somethings that happen on this island that can only be explained by the use of magic.”
“No shit. As much as I hate to say this, these leather jackets and pants are better than the Kavaler vests I used in the sandbox.” Mike grunted. “And a hell of a lot more comfortable to wear for any length of time.”
“I can only agree with what Mike said. We know a few thing about them. First is that these leathers will stop a broadhead arrow pointblank range. They’re completely cut and puncture resistant against any type of bladed weapon. And if that tanner wasn’t bosting. Resistant against fire attacks.” Tony chuckled as he rolled his shoulders. “I do miss my M-four though. I liked the reach it gave me in a fight.”
“Yah I can see how you two would want more modern weapons like handguns and assault rifles.” Morgan sighed as she looked down at Stormbringer. “But I got a feeling that gunpowder won’t work on this island. Don’t ask me why. It’s just a feeling.”
Morgan spurred her horse into moving again. “Time’s a wasting guys. I figure we got maybe three to four hours before we loss the light. I want to find some place that more defensible to hold up for the nightfall.”
“Something you want to tell us Morgan. Like what else might be in these mountains.” Lee demanded of his friend as he spurred his horse to catch up.
“Until now we’ve traveled through mostly human control areas of this island. We’re now in the mountains. This whole area is one massive unknow. If what that hamadryad said is even halfway true. There is something in these mountains far worse than just a bunch of wild pigs, and the other natural predators.” Morgan shuttered. “She called them the Dark Ones.”
“I got a question to ask Morgan. How did you know that hamadryad’s language?” Lee asked her as they rode.
“What do you mean? We were speaking English.” Morgan countered.
“Um… No, you weren’t Morgan. I don’t know what language you two were speaking but it sure as hell wasn’t English.” Mike grunted. “Or any human language.”
‘You were conversing in the language of the ancient Melniboné kings, emperors, and their most powerful mages Morgan. It is known the High Speech or High Tongue and is the language of magic.’ The phantom voice of Stormbringer was one that Morgan had gotten used to hearing in her head.
“Guys. I think I know what they were speaking.” Tony told them all. “One of the books that I was read in the library during my research into the Melnibonéans talked about the High Speech or High Tongue of their kings. It was the language of magic. If I had to make a guess. That’s what the two of them were using.”
“Okay I’ll give you that partner. The question I have is how did she learn it?” Mike went on to point out the one glaring problem in that theory. “She wasn’t born a Melnibonéan after all. I mean think about it Tony.”
“This is what I’ve been able to piece together so far Tony. First off Morgan and her father are direct descendants of Author Pendragon. Because of that when Morgan read those runes on her sword and scabbard she somehow set in motion an ancient curse. That curse led to her, and her mother being transformed into their current forms. The ancient Emerald Queen Morgana Le Fey and the next Immortal Champion of Balance. Now this is only conjecture, but their new forms come with natural skills and knowledge a race memory if you will. For her mother that racial memory translates into an unparalleled affinity for ancient fey and elemental magics. For Morgan that racial memory is combat skill based.” As tony explained this last part Morgan jumped on what he had left out before the others realized what was going on.
“What about the Melnibonéan magic, Tony?” She asked sharply. “Weren’t they also natural magic users of some type?”
“The Melnibonéans used a type of ritual elemental spirit based magic gained through ancient blood pacts with the Beast Lords, Demon Lords, Chaos Lords, White Lords, and the ancient Elemental Kings. Though for you to use that type of magic you would need one of the twelve great seals.” Tony knew that was a bald faced lie, but he had to try his best to shift Morgan away from the idea of using her natural magic. She was already too powerful in his mind. “Though from your appearance. There are only two seals you’ll be able to use. They’re the Ring of Kings and Queen’s Tiara.”
‘Your friend is telling you only half of the truth Morgan. You don’t need one of the ancient seals to call upon your powers over elementals and beasts. You’ll only be able to call upon the lowest of elements and beasts without one of the seals. As for the Elemental Kings, Demons, White, and Chaos Lords they will remain forever out of your gasp until you possess one of the great seals.’
‘Okay then where do I find one of these seals?’ Morgan asked of Stormbringer.
‘There is only one place. The royal treasury deep in the heart of Imrryr. Only there will you find the twelve great deals. The greatest of which is the Ruby Throne which once held the Bright Emperors.’
“Yo Morgan you there bro?” Lee asked her as he wave a hand in front of her face.
“What? Oh yeah. Sorry about that Tony. Didn’t mean to zone out like that on you.” Morgan told the three of them as she blushed.
“What had you zoning out like kiddo?” Mike asked her with real concern.
“Um… I know this is going to sound crazy guys.” Morgan started off with as she looked down at her hand on the pommel of Stormbringer. “But when Tony mentioned the Ring of Kings and Queen’s Tiara I had this sudden vision of them setting on this massive blood red ruby throne.”
“Oh shit.” Tony gasped as he fought to stay on his horse.
“Yo what’s your deal Tony. Can’t you stay on a horse for one day?” Lee snarked.
“Shut your hole, boy!” Mike snapped. “Tony please tell me that Morgan fading out like that wasn’t some sort of some race memory flash back?”
“Let’s just say that I really don’t want to find out.” Tony told him honestly.
“Tony what is it about that ring, tiara, and throne that has you so freaked out?” Morgan asked him kindly. “Could they be the Royal Seals of Magic?”
“Yes they are you little shit.” Tony told her with a sigh before turning serious. “Listen to me Morgan. Those three items need to stay lost. Stormbringer’s one thing but those items are flat out too damned powerful for anyone to own.”
“Sure Tony. I hear ya man. The Royal Seals need to stay lost.” Morgan said sincerely. While never intending to keep her word. She swore to herself that she would have the either ring or tiara above all else. If not both.
“Morgan please leave those things alone. I’m begging you.” Tony begged.
“Why should I turn my back on something so powerful?” Morgan snarled then turned on Tony. “Better yet. Why should I turn my back on what is by all rights mine as the last of my new race?”
“You want the truth Morgan fine I’ll give it to you. As you are now you can call on all manner of low leave elementals, spirits, and demons. The second you have one of the Royal Seals you can call on their Kings, and Lords. Beings that need to stay locked in the eternal depths of time. They’re not beings to be fucked with.” Tony warned her. “Just one Elemental King, Demon Lord, Lord of Chaos, or Law will break down the barrier that holds off Chaos. The world that we know will be completely destroyed in the following battle between Law and Chaos. In its place, a new world will be created by the Cosmic Balance.”
“Okay what the hell does that even mean Tony?” Mike demanded.
“It’s like this guys. Please bear with me as I explain what I know and understand. Our world, the one we come from was forged when the last Emperor of Melniboné summoned the chaos lord Arioch to this plane. In doing so it led to the tearing down of the barrier that had held Chaos off for centuries. That was the world of the Melnibonéans, and it was destroyed in a giant battle between Law and Chaos. In its place, our world was created by the Cosmic Balance. Only the island of Melniboné survived.” Tony explained for them all slowly. “Morgan you know crazy that idea you had about the islands of Avalon and Melniboné being one in the same. Well, it’s right on the money. Everything I’ve found in my research backs up your theory.”
“How the hell could there be a record covering the history of a dead world?” Lee demanded of the older man.
“Like I said I know it sounds crazy. But I got a theory on how that happened.” Tony said as he pointed towards Stormbringer. “Right, there is the author for all the records the library holds on that ancient world.”
“How can a sword write? Come on Tony. Have you been smoking the locoweed again?” Mike asked his friend and fellow grad student bluntly.
“I’m not stoned you jack hole. Like I said it’s only a theory. It also explains how that sword has been found in every historical period of note. The falls of Greece, Rome, Egypt, and just about every other great Empire in our history. In every historical account there is at least one reference to a warrior wielding a cursed Black Sword. There is only one Empire that has fallen without the appearance of the Black Swords. That was the Mongol Empire.” Tony told them all.
“Tony I got a question. How is it that you know so much about all this? I’m talking about Stormbringer, Melnibonéans, fallen Empires, and everything else you’ve mentioned in the last hour.” Lee asked him as Morgan nodded. “I know that none of what you’ve talked about is part of the King Author legends. So, what gives?”
“Oh man. You mean to tell us that your parents never told you what our doctoral dissertations are on?” Mike crowed as Tony laughed.
“Okay guys time for a little background on me and my compadre. We both earned our Master’s degrees in archeology at Perdue. That’s where we first met. When it came time to go for our doctors degree we both knew that Avalon was the place to be. Though we never expected to work under your parents.” Tony chuckled.
“What does that have to do with your dissertations?” Lee asked them.
“We did get a little sidetracked from our actual lines of study. You see my actual field of study is ancient legends. While Mike’s is the study of legendary weapons. When we both found out that your parents were brought in to help with identifying that sword on Morgan’s hip. We just had to get on their staff.” Tony explained. “Any way the fundamental theory behind my dissertation is the influences of certain legends on the writings of fantasy authors.”
“I think I get it. You picked the legends surrounding the Multiverse. Now that you have access to a library with actual research materials on the subject. You went for the biggest mystery in the haystack.” Lee chuckled as Morgan sighed.
“He did more than that Lee. The two greatest mysteries for all archeologists are the legends of King Author’s Avalon and Elric’s Melniboné.” Morgan told his friend. “The downside to Tony’s research has always been the lack of proof for any researcher on the existence of Melniboné and Avalon.”
“Yah I can see that. I mean to most people the two islands are nothing more than the wine induced fantasy dreams of the drunken bards.” Lee snarked.
“Worse than that Lee. Nine out of ten modern Professors of Archeology won’t even consider the ancient legends as being founded on truth. It’s only because of the work done by mavericks like your parents, Professor Henry Jones the fourth at Marshall, and Professor Hallie Thorn Pappadimos of Ohio State that any of the old legends are even being given marginal credence now.” Mike told the two younger members of their little party. “Even my work as a medieval weapons and armor expert is considered as nothing more than a side study of true archeology.”
“Damn that just sucks. What’s the deal with those old goats?” Lee grumbled.
“The world of academia is based on provable facts kiddo. If you can’t prove your theories then you’re nothing more than a hack.” Tony told him bluntly. “That is the sad truth of any grad students life.”
“I know of at least four grad students that are still working on their thesis papers after more than five years. In one case the student in question has been busting their ass for almost seven years now. All of them in the field of archeology. I won’t even go into the number of people in the other sciences in that situation. There’s one guy at the DC office of the Jeffersonian who has been after his Doctorate for the last ten years. Though his field is Forensic Anthropology. It takes real out of the box thinking in that field to make groundbreaking discoveries.” Mike told them all while a small frown graced his face. “We had a chance to help him last year on a criminal case. I thought I’d left that kind of shit behind me.”
“What happened bro?” Lee asked him.
“The guy was working on a murder case at a historical armament museum. The body was found hacked to pieces. The problem was they couldn’t really identify the murder weapon from among the thousands of heavy bladed weapons. Then again not too many people can recognize or even swing a Scottish hawkbill blade halberd.” Mike told them. “It’s one of those rare, bladed polearms that rarely saw actual use in combat. It was used mostly for public executions.”
“Woah that’s just wrong.” Lee grunted.
“Hold up guys.” Morgan interrupted them as she dropped from her horse’s saddle drawing Stormbringer. “I think we got a problem.”
“What’s up Kid?” Mike asked as he looked around them at the wood line. “Oh shit!”
“Are those what I think they are?” Lee asked as he too grabbed the hilt of his sword and dismounted. “Please tell me that I’m seeing things?”
“You’re not seeing things Lee. Those are actual Orcs.” Tony said as he and Mike joined them on the ground drawing their own swords. “We’re outnumber by at least four to one. The way I see it we can do one of two things.”
Before Tony could finish his sentence the orcs charged them. Morgan cut down two of them before Lee, Mike, or Tony could even raise their swords. While her friends were doing their best to hold off the monsters Morgan was killing them wholesale. To Mike, Tony, and Lee she had become a dancing vision of death. Her cries of battle unsettled the two combat veterans in ways they had not felt in years.
“BLOOD! BLOOD AND SOULS I GIVE TO YOU STORMBRINGER!” With each orc Morgan killed the greater her bloodlust grew. “FINALLY! A BATTLE WORTHY OF MY SKILLS!”
“Shit guys! Stay away from her!” Mike warned Lee and Tony over the den of combat.
“What the fuck is wrong with her?” Lee shouted.
“She’s battle crazed, Lee.” Tony grunt as he blocked an overhead attack from an orc. “These things are just strong enough to push her skills.”
“I was afraid of this happening.” Mike snarled as he slashed at the orc in front of him. The back and forth melee with the orc was pushing his skills with a sword. Mike swore as his sword bounce of the orc. “Damn what are these things made of?”
“Flesh and blood only toughened to the point of stupidity bro!” Lee called out as he slashed the orc in front of him. “Aim for the joints, eyes, and neck! Those are their only weak points. They may have skin tough as leather armor, but they’re not cut resistant. Not by a long shot.”
To prove his point Lee dropped down into a crotch as he slashed through the orcs right knee. As the orc fell Lee spun into a standing position with his sword coming down across the creatures neck. “Take out their legs and they’ll fall.”
Fallowing his example, the two men quickly killed the orcs they faced. All three men turned to look at the now blood and gore covered Morgan. She stood in the center of a sea of orc bodies heaving. They could tell that she was briming over with the stolen vitality of her enemies. The moan of pleasure that escaped her lips confirmed that Morgan was just barely in control of herself. “Oh, such sweet pleasurable power. How wonderous. I must feel this way again.”
“Morgan! Get a hold of yourself kid!” Mike shouted as he held Lee back. “Fight it kid. Come back to us! Don’t let that damned blade control you!”
“With such power I can control the world.” Morgan whispered as she held out her right. With a whispered incantation a small ball of bluest flame formed. “Or I can destroy totally. What could I do with a Royal Seal?”
“Morgan fight it! Don’t give in. Come on you can do it. Come back to us.” Tony snarled as he helped to hold Lee back from their friend.
“Come on Morgan! Shake it off dude! You’re better than this!” Lee shouted.
At the sound of her friends plea Morgan shock her head. “What the hell?”
“Shit that was close. We thought we had lost you to that sword.” Tony told her.
“I won’t lie guys. It was close. I can still feel the power of the orcs.” She told them as she sheathed a glowing Stormbringer. “I forget that this sword is both a curse and a blessing. At least now I know how much power it takes to push me close to the edge of insanity. I’ll be on my guard from now on.”
“You don’t have to be on your guard bro. You just need to remember the power of that sword comes at a cost to your soul.” Mike warned her. “Look Morgan of all the great Holy Swords. Stormbringer is without a doubt the most powerful of them all. It is the only one that can actually slay a god. Trust me I’ve research every legend concerning the Holy Swords. The power that sword bestows comes with a cost that most never realize until it is too late.”
“What I want to know is where did that ball of flame come from?” Lee asked.
“That was just a small amount of her race’s natural ability to use elemental magic. If she had one of the Royal Seals. Morgan could produce atomic level explosions, massive tidal waves, cat five hurricanes, super volcanic eruptions, all with nothing more than a thought.” Tony told him bluntly. “That doesn’t even take into account the demons and spirits she could call forth with a simple incantation.”
“Shit. Talk about crazy.” Lee whispered.
“Trust me Lee. You should try it from my end.” Morgan said as she shook her head. “I can see the ley lines now and it is driving me crazy.”
“Say Morgan I got to ask you a question. Back there when we ran into the hamadryad she said something that upset you. What did she say?” Lee asked her.
“Let’s just say that I got an idea of where we need to look for Lisa.” Morgan told them all with a snarl. “When we get there we’ll need to be ready for a real fight. She also told me where to find allies for that fight. Only she called them weapons.”
“Who are these allies Morgan?” Mike asked not liking where her chain of thoughts were going. He could tell by the look in Tony’s eyes that he didn’t like it either.
“Morgan according to legends the Melnibonéans’ greatest ally were dragons. Please tell me that you’re not thinking of waking their dragons.” Tony was almost begging as her to not to confirm his fears.
“Push comes to shove. You can bet your ass I’ll call on my dragon kin. Like the saving goes boys.” Morgan sneered as she remounted her horse. “All’s fair in love and war. That includes the use of nukes.”
“Damn girl. That’s just not right. Not right at all.” Lee chuckled as he remounted.
“Morgan you might not have born a girl, but you sure think like one.” Mike snarked as he too remounted.
“You might be bad now, but I sure as hell don’t want to cross you in about ten years.” Tony laughed as he mounted his horse. “There should be a clearing just off the trail not too much further on. I say we find it and make camp for the night.”
“How can you be so sure of that Tony?” Morgan asked him.
“Even in this world the rules of trail construct remain the same. Campsites are needed about every fifty to sixty miles to allow breaks for horses.” Tony explained. “They’re usually place within a day’s ride of each other.”
“Seeing as how close to sunset it has gotten. The next one should be within the next mile or two.” Morgan surmised and spurred her horse forward.
Library, Tower of Sagas, Avalon
Professors Katherine and David Pendragon sat across the table from their fellow Professor Dale Grant. Before them on the table was a map of the island. Within easy reach of Dale’s hands was an empty clay teacup, slide rule, tape measure, pencil, and a stack of paper. Paper that was filled with hundreds of calculations. David and Katherine could tell that Dale was near his limits. Professor Dale Grant had pushed the limits of his mathematical skills.
“Okay Dale what do you have for us? You called this little get together.” Katherine asked him kindly. “What’s with the map by the way?”
“This is the oldest map in the library Kathy. It actually predates the mist.” Dale told them both with a small smile.
“Wait a damned minute Dale. I thought that nothing predated the mist. Where the hell did this thing come from?” David asked sharply.
“I asked Grand Mistress Silver Labyrinth that every question. It seems it has been here since the founding of Avalon. That mist didn’t appear until Morgana Le Fey died hundreds of years ago. That happened shortly after Author was lied to rest somewhere in those mountains.” Dale told them both with a growing smile as he placed his finger on the northern coastline of the island. “The map itself is not the real find though. The real find is here. There are three cities on this northern coast.”
“Did you say three cities?” Katherine asked him.
“I did. One of which has to be Morgan’s legendary Dreaming City of Imrryr. Now if that is the case then these other two have to be the fabled Aos Sídhe capital cities of Angelward and Frosthorn.” Dale told them excitedly.
“Hold on here Dale. Up until yesterday morning you were fighting Morgan’s theory about this island. Now you’ve jumped on the bandwagon and are now drinking the cool aide. What gives?” Katherine asked him with real suspicion.
“Kathy I would have still been fighting the idea if not for this map. I’ve spent the enter morning running the numbers.” Dale said as he waved the stack of papers. “It doesn’t matter how many times I’ve ran them. The answer is the same. This island is the size of Japan’s main island of Honshu.”
“Okay what are you saying Dale?” David asked the exited professor.
“David think about it!” Dale huffed. “In this age of GPS, weather, intelligence gathering, and exploration satellites, every square inch of the earth has been scanned and mapped. Do you honestly believe that an island of this size would go unnoticed? I’ll give the answer. Hell no. With all of the possible untapped natural resources every nation in the world would be clambering over each other to get their flag planted on those mountains. Not to mention the corporate raiders. Big Oil would have test rigs drilling on every square acre.”
“He’s right David. There is no way an island of this size could go unnoticed in our world. It has to be in an other universe.” Katherine said with a sigh as David just nodded his head. “It also explains one other fact we’ve been avoiding.”
“You mean the one where magic is real in this place?” David asked with a good deal of snark. “Before you say it don’t. We’ve all seen enough to know that its real.”
“About damned time you accepted what was right in front of your face.” Katherine sighed in exasperation. “Dale now that you’ve proven Morgan’s theory. What else have you discovered for us? Like a way off this island.”
“Sadly, that’s not going to happen. We’re here to stay Kathy. Though I do have a possible theory for yours and David’s changes.” He told them as he grabbed a three inch thick book. “This is the White Sage Chronicles.”
“Where the hell did you get your hands on that?” David asked as he snatched the book from Dale’s hands. “It wasn’t here during the original reorganization. I know. I searched the whole damned place for it.”
“You can thank that worthless piece of shit Grahone for that David. He had sixteen of the books we were looking for in his lab. It took Grand Mistress Silver Labyrinth and Grand Master Idatior to get anything back in the library. They’ve been raising hell with every one of these so called sages who have been hording research materials in their labs. A few of them got visits from the Gray Wolves.” Dale chuckled. “It was in one of those labs where they found this map.”
“Well shit.” David huffed then leaned in so that only Katherine and Dale would hear his next words. “Did any of the Gary Wolf knights see this map?”
“Not to my knowledge. Why?” David asked him.
“Hide it. Because if our dear Dame Eleanor of the Light, Grand Marshall for the Gray Wolf Knights learns of this map. She’ll lead a force into to those mountains to find King Author’s tomb. That woman has a major hate for anything concern the man. The only person she wants associated with Avalon is Morgana Le Fey. Their Emerald Queen. She would also find a reason for attacking the Elven Capitals.” David warned his wife and friend. “Thank god Morgan and the boys slipped out before she or any of her knights realized they were gone.”
“Let me guess. She doesn’t want anyone going into those mountains unless they’re searching for the Emerald Queen.” Dale snorted.
“Give that man a cigar. Listen up you two. There’s a power struggle going on right now. It’s between the Order of the Bear and the Gray Wolf Knights. On one side we got academics while on the other is a militant faction of the military bent on conquest. The kick in the head. We’re stuck in the middle.” David told them as he looked over at his wife. “Thanks to Katherine’s new look. The warmongers are gaining traction with the people. Dame Eleanor’s faction has been pushing her as their Emerald Queen returned to lead them in some kind of Holy War of conquest.”
“How and where did you hear this David?” Katherine asked as she looked around. She knew that they were normally watched by at least one member of the Order of the Bear. To find that they were alone was strange.
“It’s amazing what you’ll learn in the local marketplace, Kathy. If you’re willing to pay.” David chuckled as he rubbed his fingers together.
“What did you use to pay for that info?” Dale asked him. “The last time I looked we only had US bills and coins.”
“Haven’t you noticed how their coins are the same size as a US quarter. They might be made of copper, silver, and gold, but they’re the same size.” David told him with a chuckle as he pulled a small bag from his belt. With a slight shack they all heard the jingle of coins. “Yes I know what you’re thinking. Where did I get that much coinage with no way of earning it. The answer is simple. I used magic.”
“You did what?” Katherine asked in surprise. “You actually use magic?”
“Well, no not really. I actually used alchemy. Watch.” David said as he held out his hand over the empty clay teacup. “Oneyay ollarday oldgay oincay.”
When he finish his chant a stack of six gold one dollar US gold coins now stood in place of the heavy clay teacup. Both Dale and Katherine could only stare in amazement at what David had just done. Dale reached over and picked up one of the coins. After turning it over in his fingers he bit the coin. “It’s real. But how? Merlin wasn’t an alchemist. Nothing in the legends said he ever cracked the riddle.”
“Not true old friend. In Lord Gerardus, Merlin’s History Of Arcane Sorcery, there is an obscure reference to Merlin’s study of alchemy. It took me digging into the Codex Of Answers to find his actual work. Merlin cracked the riddle of transmutation just before Author’s death.” David told them. “It may appear to be magic, but it is based on solid chemical and material science.”
“With our educational background it was nothing for your to crack the code.” Katherine surmised with a light chuckle. “How long does the change last?”
“It’s permanent. At least until I change it again.” David chuckled. “The funny thing about this coin. Here it is worth a thousand times more than what it is back home. Hell a silver dollar is worth a hundred times than it is back home.”
“What do you mean?” Katherine asked as she tried to do the calculations.
“Simple love. A silver coin is worth a hundred copper coins. A hundred silver coins equals a gold coin. In this world everything is based off a one-hundred to one system. With copper being the cheapest metal. The only thing worth more than gold is mithril. It takes a thousand gold coins to make on mithril coin.” David told them both with true respect for the mythical metal.
“David are you saying moon silver is real?” Dale asked in surprise.
“It and several other mythical metals Dale.” David told him with a whisper. “And I think I have finally cracked the mystery of Stormbringer’s construction.”
-----tbc-----
Chapter 7
Tower of Sagas, Avalon
“Are you sure David?” Dale asked him in a voice barely above a whisper. Unlike David and Katherine weaponry and armor were his field of study. Finding the method by which a Holy Sword is forged was the Holy Grail for him.
“David please tell me that this is a joke?” Katherine begged her husband.
“Trust me Kathy. This is not a joke. I cracked the ritual for forging a Holy Sword.” David told them honestly. “And this is some of the darkest, blackest, magic I have ever found. I’m talking shit that is straight out of Bakshishum’s Necronomicon.”
“Wait a second David. Are you saying that the Holy Swords are born of black or dark magic?” Dale asked him quietly.
“In more ways than one Dale. The only thing that is even remotely Holy in the construction of a Holy sword is Mithril. Even then that is debatable.” David told him honestly. Then unrolled the scroll he had hidden from view until now. “Not to mention it’s one of the most complex rituals imaginable.”
“Am I reading this correctly? The only person who can work a forge with these materials is an Artificer.” Kathern gasped. “Obsidian, raw diamonds, iron ore, scale of a steel dragon, and moonbeam crystal. The only material that can be forged from this combination is adamant. Even then it’ll take an immensely powerful Fire elemental to melt everything down into a malleable substance.”
“Katherine what exactly is an Artificer?” Dale asked her.
“A mystical being of unbelievable magical power. They were a gift to the Four Season Courts of Gia. Four wonder smiths that were granted to them by the Goddess Gaia’s daughters, one for each of the of the Four Courts. Two males, two females. Each Court Artificer was granted a Forge. It was in these places of mystical power that some of the greatest artifacts, recovered from the past, were forged. It is said that an Artificer can produce what it would take a moral magic user a lifetime in one week. The mythical dwarf artisans of the Gray Mountains only dream of competing with an Artificer.” Katherine explained for the two men. “With the exception of the steel dragon scale this list of ingredients is rather commonplace. All of it is easy to come by. It is the forging process that turns it into adamant steel that requires great power. Even then none of what is needed is even close to being dark or black magic on its own.”
“Keep reading love. To begin the forging process, you need a mystical forge. Not just any mystical forge, but an Artificer’s Forge. Then there is the runes. As you know each Holy Sword has runes carved into the blade. From what I gather this happens after the blade had been normalized and sanded. Then the runes are filled with either thirty ounces of Blood Steel, mercury crystal, or mithril. In the case of three swords all three mystical metals were used.” David told them as he pointed to the relevant passages in the scroll.
“Sorry partner, but with the exception of the Blood Steel still not seeing the deep dark evil here. Even the Blood Steel is more of a gray art according to my research.” Dale told him honestly. “Even then there are more than few of these so-called sagas around here that would argue that.”
“Do you know what is used to quench and harden a sword made from adamant?” David asked them. “Blood drained from a virgin Dale. Not just any virgin’s blood can be used for a Holy Sword. You need to find a virgin whose soul has been corrupted in personal combat. It is this last step that imparts the last and most important of all elements for the construction of a Holy Sword. A human soul.”
“Blood and death magic.” Katherine gasped then read the spell at the end of the scroll. “By the Gods of Chaos and Law. This spell is supposed to be nothing more than legend. A fable used to scare children into behaving.”
“What exactly is this spell Kathy?” David asked her. “Because it sure as hell isn’t any type of alchemy that I can find.”
“I agree with Dave on this Kathy. We’ve well established that magic and alchemy are two very different studies. One is the parlance of the poet, the other takes the mind of a scientist.” Dale told her honestly.
“That’s because this spell is the darkest blending of magic and alchemy. Only a true Artificer can use this type spell.” Katherine told them then lower her voice to a whisper. “And not go half-crazed.”
“Katherine exactly what is this spell?” Dale asked her.
“The magic is known as Necrotic Conjuring. The name of the spell is Corruption of the Manifested Soul. Just to summon the power for casting this spell would take weeks for an immortal. For someone like me it would take months of prep work then another sixteen magic users to even attempt the casting.” Katherine told them both. Then sighed. “The dangerous part would be the binding of the soul to the sword.”
“Why is that?” Dale asked her.
“If the soul being bound isn’t a virgin that hasn’t been corrupted by combat then any corrupted soul will become bound to the sword.” Katherine told him then sighed when Dale failed to grasp the danger. “Dale nine out of ten times the only souls willing to become bound to a sword are evil. I’m talking about murders, rapists, and any other soul headed for hell.”
“Oh shit. That explains why there are so few true Holy Swords.” Dale exclaimed then got a thoughtful look on his face. “That doesn’t explained Excalibur or Stormbringer Katherine. I know that the gods forged both of those swords.”
“Not quite Dale. According to my research Excalibur along with its five brethren were forged by the four Artificers of the Gia’s Courts. They were forged as gifts for the human servants of the Four Season Courts. The only exception is Stormbringer. It was forged by God and wielded by his First Angel Lucifer.” Katherine said correcting him. “At least according to the few legends that I was able to find.”
“Katherine this spell. Can anyone preform it?” David asked her.
“No thank the gods. Like I said the only person who could pull this spell off with any accuracy is an Artificer. Why?” She her husband.
“Because I won’t put it pass Grand Marshall Dame Eleanor to push for the construction of Holy Swords. She has dreams of conquering this whole island in the name of Queen Morgana Le Fey.” David told them both honestly.
“What do you know that we don’t David?” Dale asked him.
“I had drinks with Sir Bertilak the other night. I got the full breakdown on the political situation. There are several political factions trying to gain control around here. Within the Gray Wolf Knights there are two separate political groups. On one side led by Dame Eleanor we have the Crusaders. They’re the ones bent on ruling this island through the old might makes right ideology. On the other side of the table, we got the Wardens led by Dame Matilda the Ghost. Whose sole purpose is to defend the human race, the city, and castle of Avalon.” David told them as he pointed at Katherine. “Until your arrival they were pretty much deadlocked.”
“Why do I have a feeling this is all about the Return of the Emerald Queen.” Katherine sighed. “Every time I turn around one of those two bitches have been hounding me to take the throne. It doesn’t matter that I’m not their Emerald Queen.”
“Oh, it is worse than that Katherine. Remember that conversation we had shortly after Morgan and the boys left.” When Katherine nodded her David continued. “Our friend Grand Mistress Silver Labyrinth underplayed her part in the local politics.”
“How bad did she underplay her role around her David?” Katherine snarled.
“Grand Master Grahone only thinks he’s the leader for the order. That bitch is the real power for Oder of the Bear. She is also the one that has been pushing the Crusaders for conquering the rest of the island. She has a real honest hardon hate for not just the Winter Court and the Dark Aos Sídhe, but for all the Unseelie. The woman hides her face for a reason.” David told her. “She spent a quarter of her existence as a plaything for the current Winter Court Queen of the Dark Aos Sídhe.”
“Not surprising. The Dark Aos Sídhe were known for marking the faces of their slaves for pleasure and signs of ownerships.” Katherine snorted. “It’s the only way she could have learned as much as she knowns about the Dark Aos Sídhe.”
“Do you think she’ll go after Morgan and the boys?” Dale asked with concern.
“She knows to stay away from Morgan if she wants to continue breathing. I hate to say this about our daughter, but she can be a cold blooded killer at times. Especially thanks to that sword. The boys though are another story. I wouldn’t put it passed her to use them as leverage on us.” David told him.
“No, I doubt that she’ll be that up front with her plans. She’s spent time in the Winter Court. That means she’ll be more inclined to use misdirection. She’ll go after the boys sideways. Going after them directly would be like sending up a flare. If anything, she would use someone in the Winter Court to remove them as a threat.” Katherine told the two men then lowered her voice to a whisper. “If the legends are true. She could be loyal to the current Queen of the Winter Court.”
“What does that mean?” David asked her. “Remember you’re our expert on the mystical aspects for everything here.”
“According to some of the darker legends certain members the Winter Court have a certain spell. One that turns a rebellious slave into the perfect loyal servant. One willing to kill or die for their owner. The spell twists the soul of a person. I’ve only come across three references in all of my research. They all speak of the same spell but call it separate names. Though the ancient Greek Priests of Delphi had a name for it O thánatos tis kyriarchías tis psychís. Roughly translated it means Death of the Soul Domination.” Katherine told them honestly as she shivered.
“The ancient Delphi Priests had the name wrong, Lady Katherine. The spell of enslavement is call Forever Enslaved to the Vampiric Shadow.” Her mask muffled voice drew their attention as Silver Labyrinth stepped around the end of a bookshelf. She reached up and removed her mask for the first time in their presence. The whole left side of her face was covered by an intricate tattoo. “Contrary to popular rumor I was never a slave to the Courts. I was one of their guests. To gain that privilege I was given the Mark of Enhanced Honor. The only part of my body it does not cover is the right side of my face. Before I die it will cover all of me.”
“The coldest and harshest of honors. One that comes with a great cost. How long has it been since it was applied?” Katherine asked her kindly.
“The last of my family was buried six centuries ago.” Silver answered sadly. “I was still a guest of the Courts at the time. Back then it only covered the back of my left hand. When I left the Courts it slowly began to cover first my arm then slowly my body and face.”
“How long ago was that?” David asked her.
“That was three centuries ago Lord David. By my reconning I have one-hundred-and fifty years left before I see my final sunrise.” Silver answered honestly. “And in my lifetime I have seen only one Artificer. She was nothing more than a soulless slave bound forever to her forge.”
“How much of our conversation did you overhear?” Dale asked her.
“Enough to know that sooner or later Lady Katherine will have to take her place on the Emerald Throne. Your students, son, and their daughter are crossing through the Mist as we speak. You have found the one map I went out of my way to hide. Lord Dave has somehow found the dark secret behind the forging of Holy Swords.” She answered him honestly. “And to hear you accuse me of being a spy for the Aos Sídhe.”
“You’ll have to forgive us Mistress Silver, but where we come from. We have an old saying. If it sounds too good to be true then it probably is.” David told her honestly. “Your knowledge of the Aos Sídhe fits that saying. It’s almost too good to be true. There must be taken with some doubt.”
“Understandable. If I were in your place. I too would question my motives.” Silver sighed. “I do wish that were not the situation.”
“My question is why do you want Katherine to take the throne so badly?” Dale asked.
“There are two ancient and legendary prophecies concerning the return of Queen Morgana Le Fay. The first concerns the Emerald Throne and the Promise Stone. When the time comes that the moon turns blue, the promise stone shines, a woman clad in blue shall bring about a blessed age and a change of leadership. With the death of the Lionheart King the Dragonkin shall return their Empress to her Ruby Throne. The night before you arrived on the island the moon was blue. Since the you arrived the Promise Stone has continued to shine with an otherworldly light. Lady Katherine rode through the gates of Avalon dressed in blue. All the signs were there marking her as the return of Morgana Le Fay.” Silver told them with a small smile. “This is the legend that I have hoped to be fulfilled in my lifetime. As it would mean peace for the whole island not just Avalon.”
“What is the other legend Lady Silver? The one that you fear.” Katherine asked her.
“It shall be on the clearest of days that lightning strikes twice times three, a woman clad in blue shall usher forth a new Eternal Champion. What was once shrouded is revealed, a broken bone shall cause the fall of the rich and an age of warlords.” Silver told her as she pointed towards Katherine again. “The day Lady Katherine arrived the skies were clear. Lightning struck in three places twice. She arrived in the company of the newest Eternal Champion. We have another name for the Eternal Mist that surrounds the island. The Bones of Lost Memory.”
“Which we broke when we arrived. Just fucking great.” Dale sighed.
“Now you see and understand my worry. The signs show that both prophecies are being fulfilled at the same time. One leds towards peace. The other path holds nothing but war and devastation for the people of Avalon.” Silver told them bluntly. “By that I mean all the people of Avalon. Both human and Aos Sídhe.”
“You’ve been pushing me to take the throne to prevent a war on a massive scale. Because you know that Author is dead and not returning.” Katherine gasped. “When did you learn of the deception Mistress Silver?”
“It was during my time in the Fall Court. This was a little more than five-hundred years after the second prophecy was revealed. One of their Knights led me deep into the mountains. The Knight led me to a cave behind a waterfall. Deep in the heart of the cave I found Author and his knights. All of them encased in a magically charged crystal. All of them dead. Each impaled with their own swords through the heart. The cave stank with the power of the darkest of magics.” Silver sighed as she knew that what she was telling them could bring down the kingdom of Avalon. “No matter what happens this information must never get out.”
“You have our word that no one know will learn of this from us, Lady Silver.” Dale swore. “This dark magic you spoke of do you know the name or type of magic?”
“It is an extremely rare type of human magic known as Shadow Death Necromancy. The exact spell is rare and known only to a few sorcerers of the art. Merlin being one of the few known practitioners of the art chronicled most of those spells. I was able to find the spell in his grimoire for the Principles of Darkness and Shadows. It had an unpronounceable name written in a dead language but did have a description of the effects.” She told him. “It creates a magical barrier that prevents teleportation and other magically enhanced forms of travel. While turning the victim’s own weapon against them for the killing blow once they are immobilized.”
“That sounds more like a spell for self-defense than dark magic.” David grunted.
“Only dark magic mage will take a life on purpose Master David. Especially when there is no longer a threat. Those of us who practice light magic will only take a life as a last resort. Death Magic of any type comes with a heavy price. To use this particular spell the user must be willing to surrender part of their magical essence for the rest of their life.” Silver told him bluntly. “Not even the Winter and Fall Court mages attempt to use magic with that heavy of a price.”
“You said that they surrender part of the magical essence. What exactly does that mean?” Dale asked her bluntly.
“It means exactly what it sounds like Master Dale. They surrender part of their magical essence. Essence comes from a person’s soul. While the soul is infinite it can still be damaged beyond repair.” Silver told him sadly. “It is said that those who practice Shadow Death Necromancy can live for centuries but when they die. They die the cruelest and most painful of deaths.”
“Who could have cast the spell on Author and his knights?” Katherine asked her.
“There were several mages in the Camelot era that could have cast the spell. His bastard son Mordred, his half-sister Elaine of Garlot, and her daughter Elaine the younger. All three were powerful Shadow Death Necromancers.” Silver told her but remained thoughtful. “Though there was only one that was powerful enough to cast that spell and still live, Merlin’s stepsister Princess Maudlin.”
“I thought Merlin had no siblings. In all of the legends I’ve found there was never any mention of Merlin having family other than parents.” David blurted out.
“Merlin lists his family in the Avalon Chronicles of Heraldry.” Silver told them as she waved her hand over the table. After a flow of mystical power an eight-inch thick book appeared on the table. On the cover of the leather bound book was the royal coat of arms for Avalon. Silver quickly opened the book and flipped through the pages. When she stopped it was three quarters of the way through the book. Here the page borders changed from gold leafing with blue accents to a purple accent. “From here on are the coat of arms for every magic user that is known to us.”
“By the gods. There must be over three hundred coats of arms here.” Katherine gasped in total amazement as she placed her hand on the book.
“Three hundred and sixty-three to be exact, Lady Katherine. This is also the only book in the library that magically updates itself.” With another wave of her hand the book opened to gilded page. There before their eyes was Merlin’s family coat of arms. Silver turned the page to show the next page. There was in handwritten script was Merlin’s family tree. A red line was drawn between Merlin’s father and Queen Tibb with a second line drawn downward to the name of Princess Maudlin. There were two other red lines leading away from Merlin’s father. With three more descending lines from those two names. Two were the names of men and one more woman.
“As you can see. Merlin’s father was no paragon of virtue. He was if any thing a randy goat that would bed any woman of noble birth. In many ways he was as bad as Author himself.” Silver snorted then wave her hand again. “Here are the two newest coat of arms to have been added to book.”
The book had turned to the second from the last page. There before their eyes was a coat of arms that had never been seen before in the history of Avalon. It was an exact copy of Katherine’s family coat of arms.
A great shield with a symmetrical pointed top and an asymmetrical upwards curving bottom is supported on the back of a red dragon. All of which rests on a field of wheat. A fairly small crown, or coronet, rests atop the shield, it’s a crown of fleurs-de-lis and a modest amount of different gems decorate the outer sides.
On top of the coronet sat a Coventry sallet helm, which itself supports the crest, in this case an ornamented red dragon. The coronet and crest are decoratively bound by a roll of fabric, or torse, which carries the main colors used on the shield. Lastly, tied to the helmet is a fairly small drapery, or mantling, in the shape of large flowers and colored in the main colors, just like the torse.
The shield itself had two colors that were are painted in a blue and yellow checkered pattern. There were three footprints serving as the emblem, or charge, and a modest ribbon, positioned just below the supporters, carries Katherine’s family motto, which reads ‘Friends, family, fatherland.’
“That’s my family crest and coat of arms. How can it even be there?” She gasped.
“As I said this book is magically updated with each new mage’s or knight’s family coat or arms.” As if to prove her point she flipped to the last page. There before their eyes was another coat of arms.
There was a large circular shield with a set of eight black arrows radiating outward from the center on a red background. Dead center of the eight arrows was a snarling white wolf’s head. On top of the shield was a black dragon helm topped with a gold coronet with a ruby in the center. On each side of the shield stood a rune etched black bastard sword. The depicted swords could have been the identical twins of the bastard sword that graced Morgan’s left hip, Stormbringer. At the four points of the compass were the signs for the four Great Elemental Kings.
The shield rested on the back of a black dragon between its raised wings. Below the dragon was a stone table supported by two more black dragons setting on their hind legs facing each other. The two dragons were breathing flames that met halfway. Between their talons hung a modest ribbon. Across the was an unfamiliar family motto. ‘What we once were, we shall be once more.’
“This is the newest coat of arms and the reason that prompted me to seek you out. By all rights, this coat of arms should only have been entered once in the Book of Heraldry.” Silver waved her hand over the book and pages flipped back to the last page of knights. There was the same coat of arms. Only here the goldleaf border was accented with red and blue. Silver put her index finger on the border. “This border is only used for marking the coat of arms for a Champion.”
“There is only one new Champion in Avalon. My daughter Morgan.” Katherine sighed.
“She is more than just a Champion. She is the newest Eternal Champion. And this.” Silver told her as she put her finger on the wolf head. “Means she is the White Wolf of Melniboné. Their next Empress.”
“Oh shit!” David grunted as he flipped back to the last page of the book. “If this coat of arms in both the knights section and the mage users section.”
“Then your daughter is the more than just the next Eternal Champion, Dave. She is a strategic weapon of mass destruction.” Dale grunted. “I’m talking Hiroshima.”
“I do not know of this Hiroshima or what a weapon of mass destruction is, Master Dale. What I do know of is the power behind the Ruby Throne Emperors and Empresses. Should she gain one of the Great Seals either the Ring of Kings or Queen’s Tiara. She will be able to call upon the very Gods of the Elementals.” Silver told them. “The power at her command will surpass even the greatest of recorded mages.”
“Mistress Silver you said should she gain one of the Great Seals. Do you know where these Great Seals were last found?” Katherine asked her.
“The only place they have ever been.” Silver answered honestly as she put her finger on a point of land jutting out into the ocean at the far end of the island. “The lost Empyreal city of Imrryr, the Dreaming City.”
“Oh shit!” Katherine, David, and Dale all said at the same time.
“Lady Katherine please tell me that your Champion is not headed there?” Silver begged. Then sighed as she saw the three nodding heads. “Are her friends with her?”
“All four of them are together, Lady Silver.” David told her then grunted. “And they should be somewhere deep within these mountains.”
“Those are what we call the Dragon’s Spine Mountains. I wish you had asked me before you sent them. No one who has entered those mountains has ever returned. The only ones that we know that can travel safely through them are the Aos Sídhe.” Silver told them with a shake of her shoulders. “The Bears and Wolves have sent several armies into those mountains over the centuries.”
“Then how did you get back?” Dale asked her.
“I did what was thought to be impossible.” Silver giggled behind her mask. “I rode the back of a Melnibonéan dragon.”
“You’ve been to the Dreaming City?” Katherine asked with stunned disbelief. “How?”
“It is not a journey for those of weak will or faint of heart. From either Angelward in the east or Frosthorn in the west. You take a small boat no bigger than a ten-man longboat. As you approach the Seagate to the harbor of Imrryr you have to watch for the twin markers or risk rounding aground on the Dragon’s Teeth. After passing through the Seagate, you then have to navigate the Sea Maze. There are an uncounted number of shipwrecks in that underground hell escape. Even then the inland approach has its own dangers. You must travel inland for two days deep into the Dragon Spine mountains before turning north towards the cliffside Imrryr. There you have to work your way down a single road towards the rear gate of the city. If you manage to get that far you now face the Guardian. A sixty-foot tall Golem.” Silver told them.
“Why do I have a feeling that the only way pass that monster is to be either Melnibonéan or know a special spell?” David asked.
“According to all of the ancient texts that I have found both here and in the Four Courts that is the only way pass. Though it is not a spell but the name of the Golem’s master.” Silver told him honestly.
“Which our students do not know. Does anyone know the master’s name?” David asked.
“Not since the time of the Melnibonéans has anyone heard the name of the Golem’s master. I had to climb down the cliff face behind the city to reach the dragon caves. It took me a full day to scale down that cliff face. Another three days of searching to find the caves. Five weeks to awaken just one of the dragons. Then another six weeks of negotiating with the beast. Before he finally agreed to fly me over the mountains and the mist.” Silver told them with a soft chuckle. “It cost me four cows and six casks of ale.”
“Wait you actually talked with a dragon?” Katherine gasped. “The legends in our world say that only the oldest of dragons can talk.”
“Not true Lady Katherine. Even the youngsters can speak. Though not until their fiftieth year or so.” Silver told her honestly. “Though the dragons of Melniboné are by all rights should be considered a separate breed of dragon.”
“A separate breed of dragon. How are they deferent from other dragons?” David asked.
“According to legend they are the ancestors of the ancient Melnibonéans. They shared a common language. If my beliefs concerning your daughter are true Lady Katherine. She will return on the back of one of those great beasts. It is my firm belief that she is the White Wolf of Melniboné and the last of her kind.” Silver told them with all honesty. “And she will bring back her long dead race.”
“How can that happen?” Dale snorted. “It’s not like she could wave her hand and chant a spell for bring the dead back to life.”
“If what I believe will happen. Then that is exactly what she’ll do Master Dale. Remember the last line of the first prophecy.” Silver told him then quoted the line again. “With the death of the Lionheart King the Dragonkin shall return their Empress to her Ruby Throne.”
“Oh SHIT!” Dale gasped. “Author and his knights are dead. Morgan is the spitting image for the daughter of the last Emperor of Melniboné. She would by all rights be their newest Empress. Why do I suddenly have the feeling that the Melnibonéans are about to return from the mists of time?”
“Because both prophecies are coming true.” Silver told him bluntly. “I only hope that Dame Morgan reaches Imrryr unmolested. Because should she be attacked before then. Dame Morgan may well come into her full power before her time. Power that she’ll have no way of controlling.”
“What type of power are we talking about Silver?” David asked with father’s concern for his daughter.
“All of the Melnibonéans were naturally gifted and powerful magic users in their own right. Even their common people were more powerful than even the Aos Sídhe Queens.” Silver told them. “Like you I was once a seeker of knowledge. My travels took me to the Four Courts of Aos Sídhe. There I learned a great many legends concerning the time of the last Great War of Balance. One of those legends concerns what happened to the race known to us as the Melnibonéans.”
“Legend or prophecy Mistress Silver?” Katherine asked her.
“In a way I would say legend. I do not hold much faith in the Gods.” Silver told her with a soft chuckle. “Like you I am an academic.”
“What is this legend anyway?” Dale asked.
“The Aos Sídhe believe that their patron Arioch is one of the most powerful of the Dukes of Hell summoned the last remaining Melnibonéans back to Imrryr. Once he had gathered the last of his followers. He led them deep into the heart of the caves below ruined Imrryr. There he did pull out his own frozen heart and cast it among them. Where it did shatter freezing his followers in a tomb of clearest crystal. When their Empress returns and claims her tiara. Their crystal prison will shatter and release them to serve their new Empress.” When Silver finished telling them the legend of the crystal prison all three professors looked at each other.
“That sounds an awful lot like the spell that first imprisoned then killed King Author and his Knights. Only without killing them.” Katherine pointed out.
“It does but we are talking about a patron god here, Katherine. If a being that powerful willing sacrificed their heart to save his followers. Then all bets are off. There is no telling what happened.” David told her bluntly. “But if I were to make an educated guess. I know that what I’m about to say is going to sound crazy. I would say that Arioch used a separate type of spell to place the Melnibonéans in some sort of cryogenic slumber.”
“I normally wouldn’t go that far Dave, but this is one time I think we need to set aside what we consider normal.” Looking around the library Dale sighed. “In many ways the classical science fiction and fantasy authors should be our guides.”
“We know that you have been the last one to climb on board the fantasy train Dale. For you to say something like that means you know something we don’t.” Katherine snorted. “What happened to change your mind?”
“This map change my mind.” Dale snorted as he put his hand on the map. “If it hadn’t been found I would still be fighting Morgan’s and the boys’ theory.”
“Master Dale that map is not to scale. When the map was draw they used a system of measurement called Legs for distances. Instead of the standard League. One Leg is equal to the length of two miles. The island is a full one third larger than the scale suggests.” Silver explained for the three.
“Holy shit. If that is the case. Then there is no way in hell we’re still on our earth. We have to be in a parrel universe.” David grunted. “Damned if the boys weren’t right about this theory.”
“Don’t go giving the boys all the credit David.” Katherine harrumphed. “I do believe that it was Morgan who first proposed the theory.”
“Peace Lady Katherine. I believe, I know the reason for why Dame Morgan has more insight in our world. It is because of her sword and her race.” Silver told them hoping to ease the tension between the three outworlders. “The Melnibonéans have always been magically linked to this island. Though they are not the only ones. The Children of Oberon and Titania are also linked to this island. They are always drawn back to the island of their birth. Such is the fate for all those who are tied to the Emerald Queen Morgana Le Fay.”
-----tbc-----
Chapter 8
Nameless beach, north end of Avalon Island.
Morgan pulled her horse to a stop just feet from the water’s edge. The last few days had been hard on their small search party. Without a reliable map or compass to guide themselves they had to rely on dead reckoning for most of their journey. That was just the first of their hardships. Yet they had planned for that hardship. It was the daily attacks from mythical creatures that had stretched their endurance.
“We made it guys.” Morgan told her friends as they exited the woods behind her. “Now which way do we go?”
“I hate to say this but without an accurate map. We might as well flip a coin.” Mike told her honestly. Then he pointed out towards the open sea. “It may look calm out there, but I got a gold piece that there’s a breakwater at least fifty to seventy yards out there that we can’t see.”
“I’ll take your word for it Mike. Me and the sea have never been on what you would call friendly relations.” Lee snarked from his place to Morgan’s right.
“Didn’t that hamadryad say something about fallowing the shoreline to the Dark Ones’ city?” Tony asked Morgan with a frown.
“She did but she didn’t say in which direction we should go.” Morgan grumbled as she looked in both directions. Then with a frown she pointed towards the west. “Though for some reason I feel a pulling from that direction.”
“Okay Morgan we’ll head in that direction.” Tony said as he turned his horse west. “Though can you explain this pulling sensation?”
“I wish that I could Tony. I only know that I feel pulled to something in that direction.” Morgan sighed. “Something not of this world. It has to be Linette.”
“Hold on Morgan. Before we go rushing off chasing down this feeling of yours. Think about what else might be pulling you in that direction.” Mike said stopping them.
“What are you talking about Mike?” Lee asked him.
“Remember that there is more than one city of power on this end of the island.” Mike warned the others. “Don’t forget we’re working off bullshit intel Tony.”
“I haven’t forgotten Mike.” Tony sighed. “This is one time I would give my left nut for a Blackbird or Predator flyover.”
“Hell, I would give both nuts for an out of date RemBass report.” Mike grumbled.
“They won’t do us any good guys. This island is protected from all types of mapping. This place is so inundated with magic. That I doubt even the most advanced scanning systems of our world would work here.” Morgan grumbled as she dropped off her horse. “But you’re right. We need current intel to make a rational decision. Mike hold my horse for me please?”
“What are you going to do Morgan?” Lee asked her as he back his horse away from where she not stood on the beach.
“I figured I would call on a local spirit for some accurate intel.” Morgan told him as she used a piece of driftwood to draw a summoning circle in the sand.
“Hold on here Morgan. I thought that we all agreed that you using magic was a last resort?” Lee barked at her as he started to dismount his horse.
“Will you relax already. I’m not calling down a magical attack Lee. I’m only calling on the local spirits for a little guidance.” Morgan told him honestly as she never took her eyes of the circle she was drawing in the sand. “Hopefully one of them will answer my request and appear.”
“Morgan stop!” Mike called out hoping to stop the young woman.
“Leave her be Mike!” Tony ordered him. “She’s not working Great or Grand magic. This is a simple spell of summoning. Think about it like this. She is sending in a request for Intelligence from the CIA.”
“Then I doubt it’ll get answered.” Mike chuckled.
“Thanks for the moral support there, guys.” Morgan snarked as she finished the circle. Stepping away from the circle Morgan held out her hands. “Here goes nothing.”
Taking a deep breath and centering herself Morgan focused on the spell and the circle before her in the sand. With a clear voice that held an angelic quality Morgan began to sing. Though the words she sang were in the High Speech of the ancient Melnibonéan Kings her companions recognized the song.
“Where have all the good men gone and where are all the Gods? Where’s the street wise Hercules to fight the rising odds? Isn’t there a white knight upon a fiery steed? Late at night I toss, and I turn and I dream of what I need. I need a hero. I’m holding out for a hero ‘til the end of the night. He’s gotta be strong and he’s gotta be fast. And he’s gotta be fresh from the fight.”
“You have got to be shitting me?!” Lee groaned. “Is she really using Bonnie Taylor’s Holding out for a Hero? How stupid can things get?”
“We got a saying in the Military Lee. If it’s stupid and works. It ain’t stupid.” Tony chuckled as Lee facepalmed. “Besides at least she has a decent singing voice.”
“You can say that again.” Mike snarked as he held up his right hand stopping Tony from going for the obvious punchline. “Don’t even do it.”
“Damn. Why do you have to spoil my fun?” Tony mumbled.
As the three young men chuckled the circle in the sand and Morgan began to glow with an unearthly blue light. The more Morgan sang the brighter her and the circle glowed. Then in a blinding flash of near prefect blue/white light that cause the three men to close their eyes Morgan end the song. When they opened their eyes they had found a spirit flouting over the circle. Only Mike understood the danger that the spirit presented to the four earnest adventures.
“Oh shit. Morgan whatever you do next. Please do not break that fucking circle.” He told her softly. “That is no ordinary spirit.”
“Tell me something that I don’t know Mike.” Morgan whispered as she focused her attention on the magic controlling the circle. Turning her full attention on the spirit Morgan smiled as she bowed. “Thank you for heeding my call, Lady Nimue.”
“How could I not heed the call of my sister’s blood?” The female spirit laughed softly. “Fear not child of Morgana le Fay. I will not harm you.”
“Mike exactly who is this spirit?” Lee whispered in confusion.
“Lee that is the legendary Lady of the Lake. In some of the lesser known Arthurian and Medieval legends she is thought to be one of Morgana le Fay’s sisters.” Mike whispered back with more than a little fear in his voice.
“Oh shit. No wondered you’re on edge brother.” Tony crocked out.
“It appears that your companions fear me child. Why would they feel this way towards me?” The spirit asked of Morgan.
“Please forgive them my Lady. In the world we come from you are seen as both a benevolent and malicious spirit, Lady Nimue. In their eyes you like all spirits are not to be trusted by mankind.” Morgan answered quickly thinking fast on her feet.
“I see. Yes. I can see how my reputation can be seen in that light.” The spirit sighed then snorted. “Tell me child why have you called me to this most forgotten of all shorelines? Why not call to me in the land of your birth? Why have you travel so far from your homeland? Why not call to me in the comfort of your garden within the great Dreaming City of Imrryr young Dragon Empress?”
“That is a long story Lady Nimue.” Morgan told her. “There are a few problems with answering your questions. The first of which is I do not even know where Imrryr is on this island. The next of which is this is not even my world or homeland. Both I and my companions come from another world. As for calling you to this shore. I have great need of guidance. For we are lost and hoping to find directions.”
“Such a small task to ask one of my power, Dragonkin Empress.” Lady Nimue said with a chuckle as she looked down at the summoning circle. “Though I can see by the circle that I was not your intended spirit.”
“I wasn’t exactly expecting a personage of your stature to appear, my Lady.” Morgan blushed. “I think I put a little too much power into my spell. I was only hoping to find help in locating a friend of ours from our homeland.”
“Indeed, you did Dragonkin Empress. Though not surprising to one newly come to their power. For one of the Royal Dragonkin line even more so.” Nimue said with a small yet sly smile as she closed her eyes. “The human you seek is in the direction of the Dark Ones’ citadel. If you are to reach her before the Dark Ones. You must first pass through great Imrryr and her feared Sea Maze.”
“Um… which way is that?” Morgan asked in confusion.
“Let your heart lead you to where you need to go young Dragon Empress.” With that the Lady of the Lake disappeared. As the powerful spirit vanished Mike, Tony, and Lee all breathed a heavy sigh of relief. Morgan thou could only stand there in bewilderment. Is had hoped for a much small spirit that she could control. Instead, she ended up summoning one of the most powerful water spirits in the realm. One that left her with more questions than answers.
“Welp, that was absolutely craptastic. Could she have been anymore cryptic in her answers. I mean come on. How hard is it to hold out your arm, point, and say go that way?” Morgan huffed and then held out her arm pointing towards the west. “See. How hard is that? Why do spirits have to give answers in the form of brain teasers?”
All three of her companions had the good sense to not laugh at Morgan’s antics just then. They could tell that she was more than a little miffed at the answer she received from the Lady in the Lake. Then again they also didn’t feel like inviting that powerful spirit back into their vicinity. For once their need to understand and study the unknown was curbed by their need to survive. When none of her friends answered her, Morgan snarled at them.
“Well, just don’t sit there. I’m hoping for an answer here guys.”
“We’ll answer that one once you’ve calmed down.” Lee grunted.
“What the hell does that mean?” Morgan gasped in surprise.
“Um… Morgan not to be an asshole but you do know that you can be one scary bitch at times?” Mike asked with her a friendly smile.
“Okay, just what are you getting at?” Morgan snapped.
“Think about it Morgan. You summoned one of the most powerful water spirits in the realms to just to get directs. Do you realize just how much power that takes?” Tony asked her with a lopsided grin.
“A little more than I should have use?” Morgan asked with a blush.
“A LITTLE MORE?!” Mike yelled.
“Can you be any more oblivious?” Lee asked then groaned at her look of confusion.
“Talk about making an understatement!” Tony gasped then gave her a cross look. “Morgan that ‘little’ spell of yours only needed a hundredth of the power you put into it. You used a Bunker Buster when all you needed was a block of C-four.”
“Um… can you give me a better example than that?” Morgan asked in confusion.
“It is like this Morgan. The amount of power you used for that spell was equal to an eighteen-wheeler. When all you needed was a Chevet.” Tony explained hoping to ease the young girl’s feelings.
“Still not getting the reference there guys.” Morgan moaned.
“You used a seventh level Fireball when a Light cantrip would have done the job.” Lee broke in using a D&D reference.
“Oh shit! I really did overdo things.” Morgan blushed even harder at the looks of exasperation from her friends. “Okay I get already. I got a slight power control issue. There I admitted it! You three happy now?”
“Slight power control issue she says?” Mike chuckled.
“I knew that being your friend was going to be interesting.” Lee laughed.
“You just didn’t know how interesting!” Tony snarked before busting out laughing.
“You certainly give new meaning to that old saying.” Mike laughed.
“What old saying?” Morgan asked after of what his answer would be.
“May you live in interesting times.” Lee snarked then smiled. “Though in my case that saying needs to be changed slightly. May your friends be as interesting as the times you live in. Because you’re the most interesting friend I have.”
“Oh, bite me you overgrown yard gnome!” Morgan snapped as she understood Lee’s comment better than she want to. Then she started to laugh herself. “But you do have a point Lee. Life around me has been very interesting.”
“You could say that again girlfriend.” Lee snarked. Then turned serious. “Though I can understand your comment about spirits not giving you a straight answer. What did the Lady Nimue mean by letting your heart guide you?”
“You got me. Is she telling me to fallow my instincts and feelings?” Morgan grunted.
“I think I know, but you’re not going to like the answer Morgan.” Tony told her.
“Just tell me already.” Morgan sighed. “Besides there hasn’t been a lot about this whole situation that I’ve liked so far.”
“Okay you asked for it. It involves your new race. To be precise the affinity that all Melnibonéans have with magic. To be precise it is your races natural affinity with certain magics and their homeland.” Tony told her with a straight face. When Morgan didn’t blow her top he continued. “I know what I’m about say is going to sound corny as hell and straight out of Star Wars but do it any way. Close your eyes and reach out with your feelings.”
“If I turn into a Sith Lord. You’re the first one I’m cutting in half.” Morgan snarked but did as Tony asked. As Morgan closed her eyes she fell back on her early training in swordplay and her very first instructor’s words. ‘Through peace of mind comes the clean blade of Justice and Truth.’
“If she becomes a Sith Lord the only thing she’ll need a lightsaber. Then again she doesn’t need one. She has Stormbringer on her hip. I think that counts for double.” Lee whispered to Mike. Then nudged him in the ribs. “Mike is it me or has Morgan become more even sexually appealing as a female?”
“I hate to say this about the Profs’ only daughter, but you’re right. Those skintight wyvern hide leathers of hers aren’t helping matters.” Mike grunted as he shift his own leather pants that had suddenly become very tight. “In the right light I would swear that I was seeing one of Jack Lee’s Drow elf characters come to life.”
“Who?” Lee asked him.
“Jack Lee is a freelance artist. He mostly does the concept art for Female Drow Elf Assassins and Warriors.” Mike explained for him the younger man. “You’ve seen a lot of his work on display at Com-con booths. Last year at the Ren-Fest they even had two of their booth girls done up like a couple of his Assassin characters.”
“Oh man. Now that you mention it. She does look like one of the Drow Elf Assassins from D-n-D. Though she is missing the pointy ears to really pull off the look.” Lee said as he nodded his head.
“I can hear you.” Morgan sang out in a huff.
“Chill out Morgan. They’re just commenting on how good you look. Just take it as a compliment Any idea of which direction we should go?” Tony said before he chuckled.
“If my feelings are correct. We need to go that way.” Morgan said as she pointed first to the East. Then she slowly turned and point to the west. “Though for some reason I’m also being pulled in the other way.”
“Can you tell which one is Lisa?” Tony asked her kindly.
“I wish that I could, but I really can’t. Both feelings are pulling me equally.” Morgan explained as she frowned.
“Can you describe the feelings for us Morgan.” Mike told her.
“Well, the one to the west feels like this great big, massive powerplant. Something like Chernobyl on Red Bull. The one to the east has this very feminine feel to it.” Morgan told them honestly. “If I were guess I would say that our best bet for finding Lisa is to the east.”
“Then that is the way we go. We need to find Lisa first.” Lee told them.
“Say Morgan by any chance could that feeling to the west be a city?” Tony asked.
“Oh yeah. I know that to the west is a major city.” She told him as she closed her eyes once more. “An ancient city of great power.”
“Morgan can you stretch out your feelings just a little more.” Tony suggested. “Push them out into the direction of that city if you can.”
“Who do you think you are? Yoda?” Morgan snarked.
“Nope. I’m no Jedi Knight, but for some reason I think that George Lucas with his Jedi Knights might have been on to something. Especially when it comes to their training with the Force. Which if you look at it logically is nothing more than a type of magic.” Tony explained for her.
“Wait a second. Are you honestly trying to say that Lucas might have written about something that would work in real life?” Morgan asked bluntly.
“It’s no crazier than your theory that the islands of Melniboné and Avalon are one in the same.” Mike told her with a friendly smile.
“Mike’s got a point Morgan.” Lee told her with his own smile. “I mean according to the films and books. What the Jedi and Sith do with the Force is similar to magic.”
“Are you saying that whole Light side, Dark side, might have something similar in magic?” Morgan asked with real worry in her voice.
“I don’t know. It just feels that way to me.” Tony told her. “I know that it sounds crazy. Just reaching out with your feelings as best you can.”
“Okay, I’ll give it a try.” Morgan told him as she took a deep breath centering herself. As she let the breath out. Morgan reached out with her feelings the way that Tony suggested. As she let her mind and feelings go Morgan was hit by a very powerful surge of energy from the West. There was a city to the west just not the one she was expecting to find. This city pulsated with raw almost uncontained power. The power had a very masculine feel to it. It was cold, calculating, almost machine like in its pull. Morgan’s eyes snapped open as she staggered. “Oh, shit what a rush. Don’t ask me to do that again.”
“I take it that you got hit by something major?” Tony asked kindly.
“You could fucking say that.” Morgan snapped. “No offence guys but we’re going east. I don’t care what is in the west. That city holds no love for my race.”
“What do you mean by your race?” Lee asked suddenly looking towards the west.
“I mean those people will take one look at me. Then do their damnedest to kill me. I don’t have to go near the place to know that they hate Melnibonéans.” Morgan snapped as she glared in the direction of the offending city. “I have the feeling that this city is not going to be welcoming to any outsiders. They may feel all spiritual and shit guys. But they don’t take kindly to those not of their race.”
“What race is that outlander?” A voice snarled from the tree line. As the four friends turned toward where they heard the voice. A tall pale elf dressed in gleaming silver armor stepped from the woods. He was not alone. He was accompanied by twenty-four men-at-arms. When he got a good look at Morgan he gasped in surprise. “Your race is supposed to be dead witch!”
“Call me a witch again, fuck face. I’ll end what sad little existence you currently have.” Morgan snarled as she gripped the pommel of Stormbringer.
“Beware sire, the dragon whore carries the black sword.” One of the men-at-arms warned the loudmouth. Not realizing that he was pissing off Morgan.
“Be chill Morgan. No need for the fireworks.” Mike whispered from behind her.
“That remains to be seen, Michael.” The voice might have been Morgan’s, but the attitude and inflection wasn’t hers. It was a long dead Melnibonéan Queen from forgotten history that spoke to the young man. “These fools have dare to threaten the rightful Empress of Melniboné.”
“Oh, shit guys! That’s not Morgan. I don’t know who it is, but that sure isn’t her.” Lee said as he pulled his rapier and gauche. “I got a feeling that shit is going to go sideways in about three seconds.”
“I don’t understand what is going on Tony but get ready to back her play.” Mike told his fellow soldier slowly drawing his saber. “No matter what happens.”
“Hear ya brother. Like the old saying goes. The only easy day is yesterday.” Tony snarled as he pulled his saber.
“You fools would dare draw your weapons on a Holy Knight?” The loudmouth snarled as he reached for his own sword. “You shall pay for such insolence. Secure them.”
As the men-at-arms moved towards the foursome. Morgan drew a suddenly glowing and howling Stormbringer. She moved faster than Tony, Mike, and Lee could have dreamed. She was among the elven soldiers before they had a chance howling for their blood.
“BLOOD AND SOULS! HEAR ME ARIOCH! I HAVE BLOOD AND SOULS FOR YOU!” As Morgan yelled her battle cry the elven knight and men-at-arms stumbled back in fear. “COME ON YOU WORTHLESS COCKCUCKERS! YOU WANTED A PIECE OF ME! NOW’S YOUR CHANCE TO BE FAMOUS!”
As the fourth man-at-arms fell to her sword. Mike, Tony, and Lee were dropping their first. Not that it mattered. After that point the elven men-at-arms broke before Morgan’s bloody and unholy onslaught. Only the loudmouth remained behind.
“MAGES to the fore! Bind these dark mages!” Loudmouth shouted just before bolts of blue, white energy lashed out at the foursome from deep in the wood line. Morgan snarled as she met the mystical energy with the flat of Stormbringer. As the blots of energy were swallowed up by the mystical sword Morgan felt a massive rush of life giving energy. Morgan snarled and held out her hand towards the wood line.
“Lagorgio Viralucio!” Even as she screamed the ancient spell eight bolts of black lightning lashed the area where the elf mages stood. Their dying screams filled the seaside air. The loudmouth elven knight staggered back in true fear for the first time. For the first time in his long life. He was facing his nation’s greatest nightmare returned from the long dead past.
“DIE! YOU HELL SPAWNED HARLOT!” He screamed as he charged her with his sword held high. “YOU SHALL DIE BY MY HAND!”
The second their swords crossed Morgan knew that the man was welding a Holy Sword. Not just any Holy Sword, but Destiny's Song. The Holy Sword for the Elf Goddess Culuna. Their patron goddess of the military. Her first clue was the purple/black flames racing up the length of Stormbringer mixing with the other sword’s blue/white flames. The second clue was the howls of rage radiating from the two swords. Stormbringer’s howl was matched by her own snarl.
As the two Champions pushed off each other a glaring deference could be seen them. One was filled with the Wrath of Righteousness. The other only wanted to serve the Eternal Order of Balance. The was no way that the two combatants were going to let the other just walk away from this fight. Morgan may have given her word to her mother to not kill any of the Avalon Knights. That promise didn’t apply to the elf in front. She had no qualms about killing the arrogant asshole. This time when their blades crossed Stormbringer crashed through Destiny’s Song as if it was made from paper. As she brought the bastard sword down through the elf’s armor a look of true terror filled his face. He looked into Morgan’s face with lifeless eyes.
“I shall see you in hell White Wolf of Melniboné. We shall never let your race return to our island.” The knight gasped out.
“Don’t think so fuck face.” Morgan snarled as she pulled the black demonic sword from his chest. “As for my race’s return. That is up to the Gods.”
Morgan turned away from the dead elf knight to look at her friends. To her surprise each of them was dealing with one of the escorting men-at-arms. Not even giving it a second though Morgan summon her magic and held out her right hand. Taking a deep breath Morgan called out in the ancient tongue.
“Stupenum Intimictum!” She didn’t know where her spell knowledge came from exactly, but she had a good idea that it was a racial memory. One tied to her Melnibonéan heritage. She smiled as each man-at-arms was confronted by a gentle, blue orb. Right before their heads were pierced by a stream of high pressure water. The sight of the dying knights brought a cruel smile to her face.
“HOLY FUCK!” Lee yelled out as he jumped back from his suddenly dead opponent. He spun around and faced Morgan. “What did you do to them?!”
“Split their brains with a fifty-thousand psi waterjet. All I know is that those fuck faces weren’t Aos Sídhe.” Morgan snarled before spitting on the dead knight in front of her. “Don’t let the armor fool you guys. These sorry excuses for a knight and men-at-arms are nothing more than Dark Fey Winter Elves.”
“Okay now I’m lost. I thought that Elves were the Aos Sídhe.” Mike told her.
“The Aos Sídhe Courts both, Light and Dark, are made of many races.” Morgan began then stopped to think about how to explain the hierarchy of those races. “The top three rungs of the food chain for the Aos Sídhe are the Aingil Anúabhair or ‘Proud angels’. Next are the Daoine Uaisle' or ‘Noble folk’. With the Daoine maithe or the ‘Good people’. The Aingil Anúabhair are the actual Aos Sídhe race. The Daoine Uaisle' are all of your elven races. By that I mean the High, Wood, Winter, Sylvain, Drow, and all the other elf races. As for the Daoine Uaisle' they are the Fairies, Brownies, and all the other magical races. Their whole society is based on magical power and beauty. The more powerful and beautiful a race. The higher up on their social ladder their race sits.”
“Where do dragons and monsters come into the mix?” Lee asked her.
“Monsters are not part of the Aos Sídhe Courts. Never have been, never will be. The same can be said for dragons. Only dragons stand above both the monster and Aos Sídhe power structures.” Morgan chuckled. “It is one of the reasons the Aos Sídhe hate Melnibonéans so much. Especially the Aingil Anúabhair.”
“Okay Morgan you want to explain that?” Tony asked her.
“Guys you got to remember that Melnibonéans are the humanoid descendants of dragons. The Aos Sídhe’s whole society is based on magical power. The Aingil Anúabhair are at the top of the food chain for the Aos Sídhe power wise. Yet as powerful as the Aingil Anúabhair are they pale in comparison to Melnibonéans. My new race has always been more beautiful and powerful than any of the Aos Sídhe. In ancient times before the last great reset of balance they were the playthings of the Melnibonéans.” Morgan explained before sighing. “Before you ask guys. I don’t know where all this knowledge is coming from. I can only put it down to racial memory.”
“Morgan how much of your racial memory has come back?” Tony asked with concern.
“I really can’t say. It was coming back in bits and pieces at first. Then the other day I was hit with a massive rush of memories. The more I use my magic the more the memories I have access to for some reason.” Morgan told him honestly.
“Those spells you just used. Were those also some kind of racial memory?” Tony asked politely not really liking where this conversation was headed.
“They were. The first spell I used was Lagorgio Viralucio. It means Lightning of the Storm Lords. It calls down a black lightning of unbelievable power. It specifically targets wielders of magic. The more powerful the magic user the greater the lightning bolt that strikes them.” Morgan told him honestly then chuckled. “It’s a nasty anti-magic user spell.”
“I’ll fucking say!” Lee snarked. “I think I damned near shit my pants when all that lightning hit those wizards. What was that other spell you used?”
“Stupenum Intimictum or Spear of Water is a water elemental spell first used in the time of the first Vikings. The human Enchantress Skora wove the spell in a moment of desperation. She did it during the battle of Hvammsfjörður Fjord. It cost her, her life.” Morgan told them with a sad smile. “She was a powerful human mage with no equal. She paid the price of defying the Aos Sídhe Winter Court. She did save her village and the kingdom from a Wild Hunt.”
“Fuck me in a back alley with a ten-inch steel dildo.” Tony groaned as he and Mike facepalmed. “Morgan I thought we agreed that you would hold back on the magic?”
“I did hold back. I swear.” Morgan whined. “It’s not like I called down a major Demon King, or Chaos Lord. I stayed away from any spirits this time.”
“That’s true. You just called on two of the four major elements.” Tony sarcastically snorted as he glared at her.
“Let’s not forget her little talk with the Lady of the Lake.” Mike grunted as he looked Morgan up and down. “Just how damned powerful is she going to get?”
“I’m right here you know.” Morgan huffed as she crossed her arms then frowned as a racial memory came to her. “Um… Guys I think I know why two of the Royal Seals were forged in the first place.”
“Did you just have a flash of racial memory Morgan?” Lee as her.
“You could say that Lee. Though I think we need to get a move on. My little fireworks display is going to draw attention.” Morgan told them as she looked over at the wood line. “I figure we got three to four hours before the next patrol shows up.”
“If they were following modern military practices that would be about right Morgan.” Mike told her as he thought about how medieval militaries actually operated. “These assholes are horse mounted cavalry with foot infantry for support. They might have one or two patrols through this area a day at the most.”
“I thought they would use an all horse mounted patrol?” Lee asked him.
“Horses are a valuable resource Lee. Especially warhorses. Most kingdoms won’t put more than one or two heavy warhorses on a regular patrol route. Too great a risk of injury to the horses. Don’t use those shitheads in the Gray Wolf Order as an example for how a standard medieval military operates. Normally there are fifteen to twenty men-at-arms, and at least eighty to ninety infantrymen for each knight. In some places the number is closer to thirty or forty men-at-arms with another one to one-hundred-and-fifty infantrymen for a knight.” Tony explained kindly.
“What about light calvary Tony? You know like Custard and Sheridan.” Morgan asked.
“While some nations did have a light calvary for their men-at-arms. They weren’t all that common. In truth maybe one in every nine Kings could afford such light calvary forces.” Tony answered as he mounted his horse.
“Which way do we go?” Mike asked as he dropped into his saddle. “While we ride you can tell us your theory on the Royal Seals.
“We head east for now. The Lady of the Lake hinted at Lisa being in that direction.” Morgan told them all as she spurred her horse forward. As they rode down the beach Morgan thought about how she was going to explain her reasons for going after one of the three great Melnibonéan Royal Seals. As they rode along the beach the three men left Morgan to her thoughts. They could tell that she was gathering her thoughts to best explain her newest racial memory.
“Hey Lee. You remember that question you asked me earlier?” Mike asked the younger man as they rode next to each other. It took Lee a few seconds to recall the question but finally nodded his head. “Well, I think I know why she is becoming more sexy with every passing second. The more magical power she soaks in, the stronger her natural glamor becomes.”
“I got a feeling guys that the stronger her glamor becomes the more powerful she will become.” Tony told them as he pulled up next to Mike and Lee. “And guys that is not SWAG. That is theory based on facts.”
“Yeah well, I want to know why she is growing more powerful with every day that we’re on this side of the mist.” Lee grunted as he glared at his to companions.
“We’re closer to Imrryr and the Ruby Thorn. This end of the island is the home of my race.” Morgan told them as she pointed towards the east with her eyes closed. Morgan’s voice took on an unearthly quality with that her next words truly unsettled all three men. “The problem with modern society is that nobody drinks from the skulls of their enemies.”
“What the hell does that mean?” Lee whispered.
“I think that the longer we’re on this end of the island the more Morgan’s racial memories are going to fuck with her.” Tony told him as he watched the young woman.
“Damn it!” Morgan snarled as she shook her head. “I will not become your plaything. I am not the next Empress of Melniboné. I am Morgan Pendragon. Only daughter and Champion of Lady Katherine, and Sir David Pendragon. I am my own person. I will not surrender to the whims of Fate, or Chance’s dice. I shall not let the ghosts of the past rule my life. I shall make my own way in the universe.”
“Woah there girlfriend. You need to calm down.” Mike told her as he reigned in his horse. When Morgan turned to glare at him Mike smiled. “Remember who you are Morgan. Don’t let that bloody sword rule your life.”
“It’s a little more than the sword fucking with me, Mike. It’s these racial memories. I keep getting these massive flashbacks from the Melnibonéan kings and queens. That last one was from Queen Irce the Blood Thirsty.” Morgan shivered as she thought about that last memory. “The bitch actually had a goblet made from the skull of her dead brother. By the way Tony. Moorcock was wrong about the rulers of Melniboné. It didn’t matter if it was a man or a woman who parked their ass on the Ruby Throne. It didn’t matter if it was a king or queen. Just so long as on their wedding night they sacrificed the traditional twelve brides with their grooms to the Chaos Lords in order to ensure a good marriage for newlywed rulers of Melniboné.”
“Damn talk about your fucked up and twisted marriage customs. Any other dangerous personalities we should be looking out for Morgan?” Lee snarked.
“There are a few Melnibonéan customs that are just as fucked up Lee.” Morgan chuckled then sighed. “As for the personalities your guess is as good as mine.”
“What the hell does that mean Morgan?” Tony demanded.
“Back during the fight with that knight and men-at-arms. That wasn’t me. I wasn’t the one in control at first. That was Queen Icre. I didn’t regain control until after I plunged Stormbringer into the heart of that knight.” Morgan sighed.
“Fuck me. I knew something was up with you Morgan. How many times has this happened?” Lee demanded of his friend. “Don’t bullshit us please.”
“Four times so far.” Morgan answered honestly before sighing. “Those are just the ones that I’m aware of. Honestly there might have been more. I couldn’t really tell you. I have a few gaps in my memory.”
“Morgan by chance do these gaps coincide with your racial memory flashbacks?” Mike asked her quickly. At the look of surprise Mike sighed. “I think I know what is going on here Morgan. Don’t worry you’re not going crazy.”
“Then what is happening?” Morgan snarled.
“Your racial memories are filled with mystical power. When they are unlocked, accessed, or whatever you want to call it. Your brain is overloaded by that mystical power. Forcing you to relive that time in seconds or minutes. It all depends on the length and power of the memory as it returns.” Mike surmised. “Do you think you got your thoughts together enough to explain your theory on the Royal Seals.”
“It actually has to do with those racial theories I’ve been having the last few days.” Morgan began only to see the looks of worry crossing her friends’ faces. “I’m not going nuts guys. At least I don’t think so.”
“Mike, Tony, chill out guys. You’re both freaking Morgan out.” Lee snapped as he gave her an apologetic look. “Sorry about that Morgan.”
“Don’t worry about guys. I know that what I’m saying is a little out there. Even for me, but I got this gut feeling that there is more to these racial memories than Mike and Tony first suggested.” Morgan told them as she scratched her chin. “It’s like I’m getting this massive download over a piss poor network connection.”
“How massive of a download are we talking about Morgan?” Tony asked quickly.
“If I had to guess I would say something the size of the Library of Congress.” Morgan blushed as all three young men fought to stay in the saddle.
“You have got to be shitting us!” Lee gasped as Morgan just shrugged here shoulders blushing. “Holy Hell. I downloaded the Library once for a gage in my freshman year. It took the school’s internet six hours to complete the download.”
“Not bad considering Avalon high has one of the oldest connections on the campus.” Mike grunted then got a look at Lee’s face. “What am I missing?”
“Mike the high school and grade schools’ internet connections were upgraded four years ago. They actually have some of the fast connections out of all the campus buildings. Only the computer science department has anything faster.” Tony snorted.
“Wow. Talk about an eye opener.” Lee sighed. “Now the we know about the racial memories and flashbacks Morgan. What do they have to do with the Seals?”
“It all goes back to the Royal Families of the Melnibonéans. Like most ancient royalty they were a bunch of inbreed Freds and Jeds. I’m talking about brothers, sisters, first cousins, mothers, sons, fathers, daughters. You name the combination guys they were bumping uglies to come up with the next generation.” At the look of disgust on Lee’s face Morgan sighed. “Hey, it wasn’t considered a taboo by the royalty in ancient times Lee. They believed that was the only way to insure the succession of the throne by someone of absolute royal blood.”
“It is also one of the reasons behind royal consorts and harems. To insure that there was at least one viable heir for the throne.” Tony told Lee bluntly. “Though that doesn’t exactly explain the reason for the Royal Seals Morgan.”
“They’re not magical amplifiers Tony. They never were. They’re filters. Designed to filter out the personalities that come with the racial memories. I know that I read about something like this in my fantasy novels. What, where, when, and which book that was exactly I can’t remember.” Morgan grumbled. “All I know it was a ring and not one of the Tolkien rings.”
“Could it have been the Majestic Leaf Ring?” Mike asked quickly.
“It might have been. I’m not sure. Why?” Morgan asked him.
“Arthurian Professor TC Engelhardt wrote a set of five books called the Memories Of The Shadows. His books were never accepted among the academic world as being even remotely valid. The reason was simple as each book dealt with a separate symbol of power. They did however receive worldwide acceptance among the wicken, science fiction, and fantasy book crowd. He called all these symbols of power Neuraris Elemarbus. He got the name from a spell that he found in his research into Merlin.” Mike explained for Morgan and Lee as Tony just nodded his head in recognition.
“Shit now I know where I remember that book from. All five books are in my parents’ home library. Dad was never a real fan of Engelhardt, but mom felt that he was onto something with his theories. I wish she was here now. Because she could provide case studies for my own theory into the Queen’s tiara and Ring of Kings.” Morgan sighed as she fought off another flashback with a snarl. “Damned flashbacks.”
“How bad are they getting Morgan?” Tony asked with real concern for the young woman.
“Each time I use magic they get stronger and stronger. Not to mention more frequent. It’s like the download is becoming faster the closer it gets to the end.” Morgan snarled as she glared towards the east. “We got to find Lisa fast guys. I need to get away from this end of the island.”
“Morgan I don’t think returning to Avalon City will ease the flashbacks.” Tony told her kindly. When she glared at him Tony sighed. “I got a feeling that now that the racial memories are flooding your brain. They’re not going to stop. You said that the Royal Seals were not amplifiers by filters. What makes you believe this?”
“During one of my flashbacks or visions whatever you want to call them. I saw this person or living statue, I don’t know what to call it really. Well, they working in this massive forge. They were casting a ring and tiara from some freaky metal. Anyway, the person saw me. They turned and said. ‘Your Seals of Self shall be ready in four moons my Queen. The Sloathil must cool before the final workings.” Morgan shivered at the memory of that person’s dead eyes. “That person wasn’t a person. They had no soul. Their eyes were dead.”
“Bloody hell. A mystical artificer working their forge.” Lee gasped.
“What the hell is an artificer Lee?” Morgan demanded.
“Let’s just say that I hope we never find one. Because if this world ever finds out that there is a living artificer. We’ll be in the fight of our lives just trying to survive.” At the look of frustration crossing Morgan’s face Lee sighed. “They’re this great mystical craftsmen that can produce items of great magical power. I’m talking about Soul keeper Staffs, Thunder guard hammers, Title wave Shields, Dragon Lances, Heart bows, just to name a few.”
“What about holy, spirit, and demon swords?” Tony asked him quickly.
“They’re the only ones that can forge those swords with reliable success.” Lee answered without thinking. “As far as I know there have only ever been four. They never all showed up all at once, but once the first one appears. The other three are not far behind. Professor Mark Yeats of Yale once proposed that the return of the artificers was a sign for the end of times.”
“Isn’t Yeats that guy who got sacked because he popped hot on a piss test for meth?” Mike asked with a frown.
“Not exactly. He was canned over sexual assault charges. Nobody knows the full details. He was killed during a prison riot before his trial.” Tony answered. “The one thing we do know is that all of his theories and articles have since been stripped from every University in the world. The man is totally discredited.”
“Seals of Self. For some reason that sounds more like a protection against mind control than a mystical filter Morgan.” Lee told her.
“Normally I would agree with you Lee. If it wasn’t for the fact that the Seals allow in racial memories without all the extra baggage. You know things like pesky ghosts, or anti-social personalities. You know ones like bloodthirsty kings and queens bent on world conquest or ethnic cleaning.” Morgan snarked.
“How can you be so sure of your theory Morgan?” Lee asked her then quickly pointed out the obvious. “Without one of the seals as proof it’s only a theory Morgan.”
“He has a point Morgan. Without one of the Royal Seals as proof. All you have is conjecture, gut feelings, racial memory, and unsubstantiated facts. No matter how we boil it down Morgan. We are still academics at the end of the day. We need verifiable proof.” Tony told her kindly as he pulled along side the young woman. “We all know that these flashbacks and race memories are screwing with you.”
“I agree with Tony on this Morgan. Those Royal Seals are just too big of a gamble. Even if they’re a filter as you suggest. You having access to more powerful magic is just too damn dangerous.” Mike told her kindly.
“Guys I have to disagree. The way things are going. Morgan is already gaining more magical power with every passing day. She is also gaining more and more spells thanks to those racial memories. I hate to say this, but she needs at least one of the Royal Seals. If only to control her power.” Lee told them in honest disagreement. Then looked over at his friend giving her a sad smile. “Morgan you’re on your way to becoming a walking talking tactical nuclear weapon with a hair trigger.”
"Oh shit!" Morgan sighed heavily as she facepalmed.
----- TBC -----
Please remember ladies and gentlemen. Comments feed the muse. Any and all feedback is welcome.
Chapter 9
Somewhere on the Northern end of Avalon.
The twenty-five year old young woman stroud easily through the woods heading north hoping to find cavillation or the seashore. She knew that her best chance for finding help would be along the shoreline or near a river’s mouth. Over the last several weeks she had yet to figure out where she was or how she got here. One minute she was standing next to the restoration room’s main computer server. The next minute she was deep in the heart of a forested mountain range with nothing more than the clothes on her back surrounded by elves. Later that night Lisa used the one thing she never went anywhere without to escape.
It was 7in folding hunting knife that had been a graduation present from her father. She first used the knife to cut the ropes binding her hand and feet. She then used the knife to kill her guards. Lisa was like a lot of Native American maidens. She learned how to use a knife back home on the Shoshone reservation. If she had too she would kill to defend herself. After making sure she had escaped from the elves by putting as much distance as possible between them and her. Lisa got down to the business of surveying in this strange world.
For the first time in her life Lisa was thankful for her father’s demands that she the traditional tribal ways of the Shoshone. She might have started off with nothing more than a 7in folding hunting knife but with hard work, some skill, a lot of patience, and a little luck she had been able to feed herself and cloth herself. The first thing Lisa did was to start a fire using her Buck knife and a piece of flint she found. From there she used her knife to cut down a sapling tree to make a spear. The point of that spear she hardened in the fire. Once she had hardened that spear point Lisa killed her first rabbit. She quickly gutted and skinned that rabbit with her knife. Lisa followed the traditions of her tribe and used every piece of the rabbit to survive this strange place.
On the 10th day Lisa found an aspen tree. After selecting a good branch, she carved a bow. By 14th day she had fashioned her bow and seven arrows. She used the feathers from an owl for the arrow flights and shaped flint for the arrowheads. To make the bowstring she used the leg tendons from the rabbits she had killed. She used her bow to kill her a small buck on her 17th day in the woods. After skinning and butchering the deer. Lisa spent the next day scrapping and tanning the deer hide. She used strips of deer hide and branches to fashion a crude backpack. Lisa’s wilderness skills might have been rusty when she first arrived in this unspoiled land, but she quickly recalled them. Her returning wilderness skills weren’t the only thing that Lisa noticed returning.
Her once pale yellow skin had turned a deep copper. Her once shoulder length dark brown hair had turned midnight black and now reached the middle of her back. Once she paid attention to the changes in her body. It didn’t take Lisa long to realize that she wasn’t in the world of her birth. At first she thought it was the change in her diet that was causing the changes. But when her father’s Native American heritage started to really show. Lisa knew that there was more going on than just a change in diet would account for no matter how radical a change.
During the fourth or fifth week in this strange place Lisa that started losing track of the time. Then one day she remembered a talk she had with her grandfather. ‘In the time before the White Eyes the People never watched a clock or counted the days. We marked time by the changing of the seasons. Remember Small Dove, that the days grow long and short never staying the same. Only the seasons remain. The wind doesn’t always blow. The rain doesn’t not always fall. But the seasons always change. This is how we keep track of time.’
She spent her days living off the land the way her ancestors had. She never killed more than she could eat or use. She would spend her mornings hunting as she traveled. In the afternoon she would spend her time butchering her latest kill or tanning the hides. She used everything from the animals she killed. After four deer she had enough hides to make herself a whole buckskin wardrobe. She made everything she thought she could need, a pair of leggings, tunic, knee-high moccasins, coat, gloves. She even fashioned a pair of braid sheaths for her hair. If her grandparents saw her now they would only smile at her finally embracing her Shoshone heritage.
The sounds of waves crashing against rocks drew her attention from the path before her. “Heavy surf. Not good. I’ll have to hunt more before winter gets here. I was hoping to at least snag some fish before the first frost.”
“I am surprised human. I thought that you would have preferred to hunt.” The female voice had Lisa spinning around bring her spear to the on-guard position. Standing on top of a fallen tree no more than ten feet away was a woman in a simple yellow dress. She gave Lisa a small curtsy then waited patiently for her reply. Pink hair in this day and age isn't an issue but the fact that she stood only about a foot tall was a dead giveaway she possibly wasn't human. “I have been watching you from the moment you first appeared in my Grove. You are a strange one for your race.”
“How so?” Lisa asked the Pixie as she lowered her spear. She knew that her ancestors had another name for the creatures but couldn’t remember the word just then.
“You only take what you need to survive from the land. You’re thankful for what you do take. You are not greedy. You don’t kill unless you have to. Even then you have gone out of your way to avoid fighting. You took to the trees when faced with the Dire Wolves and Blood Bears. You could easily killed either with that strange bow of yours. Yet you chose to let them be. Even when the Cobalt’s came near your camp you only drove them off. Letting them take their wounded. You only use your magic to create the things you need to survive from the animals that you kill. You have the smell of the Land about you and your magic. Yet you are not a wood elf. You dress as one of the barbarians, yet you do not have their appearance or speech.” The Pixie answered Lisa with honest confusion. “Who are you?”
“I am Lisa Small Dove of the Shoshone.” Was all Lisa could think to say just then. In all of her years she never thought that she would be having a conversation with a pixie. “I have been living the way my people have lived for centuries. We only take what we need and thank the spirits of the land for offering up its bounty.”
“I welcome you to Avalon, Lisa Small Dove of the Shoshone. I am called Cherec.” The pink haired pixie told Lisa as she flutter her wings and took flight. The pixie flew very close to Lisa and sniffed her hair. “That’s strange you have the same smell as the humans who accompany the dragonkin Empress.”
“Excuse me, but did you say that smell the same there are humans accompanying a dragonkin Empress?” Lisa asked in shock. Could they be her friends Mike and Tony.
“Yes. Why? Is that important?” The pixie asked smiling hoping to help this wild woman of the Shoshone. She could tell that Lisa had real power within her.
“I think that I was brought here from my world with at least seven other humans. How many humans did you see with this dragonkin Empress?” Lisa asked Cherec.
“I saw only three with her. All young men. They came from the direction of Avalon City. They travel towards the northern edge of the island. The trail they’re on will end at the Grand Shore Beach. It is on the other side of the Dreaming City.” Cherec told Lisa with a bright smile as she land on her left shoulder.
“I take it that you want to come with me.” Lisa chuckled as the pixie took a seat smiling. “Okay little one. You can come with me. Besides right now I could use a guide. From the sounds of things. The shoreline up ahead is extremely rocky.”
“Oh, you mean the Emerald Coast.” Cherec giggled. “Yes you could say that area is rocky. It is made of giant green crystals. Some of them are a dragon’s tail tall.”
This peeked Lisa curiosity in more ways than one. With a smile she continued on through the forest until she reached the edge. There she found a cliff face at the bottom of which stood the massive green crystals. Lisa could tell that the biggest of them were over twelve meters tall. She could also tell that the crystals weren’t emeralds in the truest definition of the word. Only she needed proof to confirm her suspicions. Looking around she spotted most small green crystals near the cliff edge. Being careful as she picked one up Lisa smiled.
“Gaia Stone.” Lisa chuckled. “Thousands of tons of worthless green volcanic glass.”
“They’re not worthless. They’re very pretty and useful pieces of glass.” Cherec pouted as she sat on Lisa’s left shoulder.
“You’re right Cherec. This type of volcanic glass can be used for many things. Just not to buy things in the human world.” Lisa told the pixie. “I just wish I had the tools to work some of this glass. It would make fantastic arrowheads, or some very beautiful jewelry. With a large enough piece, I could make a knife or even a sword.”
“It is really that strong?” Cherec asked excitedly as she fluttered off Lisa’s shoulder to pear over the cliff’s edge.
“This type of volcanic glass is. Only obsidian glass is even stronger.” Lisa told the excited pixie. Then explained further at her confused look. “It is black in color. Very hard and can only be shaped by using special tools.”
“I could get you a bigger piece of the green crystal.” Cherec told hoping to see Lisa work the pretty glass rock in something useful.
“Thank you for the offer Cherec.” Lisa told her kindly as she picked up several more small, medium, sized pieces and one large piece of the nearby Gaia stone before putting the small pieces into a pouch on her hip. The medium and one large piece she wrapped in hide before placing it in her backpack. “But I don’t have the right tools to work the glass into something useful. Right now, anyway.”
“Then what are you going to do with those pieces of glass?” The pixie asked.
“You’ll see.” Lisa giggled as she turned back towards the woods. “Is there a way down from this cliffside Cherec?”
“There is an old selkie trail about forty paces into the woods in that direction.” Cherec said as she pointed in the direction of the trail. “It leads down from here to the other side of the point to a really long and sandy beach.”
“That sounds like the place I need to be.” Lisa grinned and started walking.
“You need to be careful if you’re going down there, Lisa.” Cherec warned her.
“Why?” Lisa asked her quickly but keep walking.
“The selkie are part of the Unseelie courts. They do not take kindly to humans trespassing on their land.” Cherec told her bluntly.
“I have no desire to anger the selkie or Unseelie courts spirit.” Lisa told her bluntly as she worked way over the hidden trail. Once Lisa found the trail though she stopped cold. Kneeling down Lisa examined the area closely. “No one has used this trail in years Cherec. It might not be usable all the way down.”
“How can you tell?” Cherec asked as she fluttered down to hover over the grass covered dirt of the trail. “It looks usable to me.”
“It might be up here Cherec, but the further down we go I bet we’ll find a landslide blocking the path.” Lisa told her as she stood up. “Somewhere close to the cliff face is my bet. It happens all the time back home.”
“Is that where mountainside moves?” Cherec asked as she land on Lisa’s left shoulder.
“Yes it is. Back home we need heavy equipment to move clear the debris sometimes.” Lisa told her then went on to explain what she meant. “Those are huge machines.”
“Your world must be filled with great marvels of construction if you use these machines. Though I doubt any of them will compare to the Dreaming City.” Cherec giggled as she sat down to ride Lisa’s shoulder.
“Why do you say that Cherec? What is so special about this Dreaming City?” Lisa asked her as she worked her way along unused trail.
“It was built using magic. It is a harbor city protected from the sea by a great maze. The city itself is one of tall towers that scintillate with many different colors in the light of the sun. It was once a truly beautiful and terrifying place.” As Cherec described the city they were headed for something about the description tugged at the back of Lisa’s memory.
Like all of the Professors Pendragons’ students Lisa was picked for her study of medieval legends. Her specialty was in Native American legends, but she had also studied the Arthurian legends. She would often compare the legends of her people to the legends of other nations with Mike and Tony. It was one of their favorite topics over lunch or drinks after work. There was one legend to all of their mutual surprise that crossed all cultural and geographical boundaries.
The legend was of a great island empire and its capital city. One of the most obscure legends to the Native Americans talked about this empire and its city. According to the legend it ruled the world between the time when the oceans drank Atlantis, and the rise of the sons of Aryas, it was an age undreamed of. An age filled with magic. It was this legend that drew Lisa into studying archeology, and the myths that surround certain cities.
“Cherec does this Dreaming City have an actual name?” Lisa asked her tiny companion.
“You mean like how the City of Ancients is really Angelward, and the Mystic City is Frosthorn?” Cherec asked Lisa happily.
“Exactly like that. Does the Dreaming City have such a name?” Lisa asked her.
“I don’t know. The Aos Sídhe Queens have forbidden the use of any other name for the city. I doubt that any Daoine Uaisle' would know the true name of the Dreaming City.” Cherec told Lisa thoughtfully.
“Why would these Aos Sídhe Queens care if people know the real name for the Dreaming City?” Lisa asked her tiny companion.
“The Dreaming City was home to the Dragonkin. Their power was unmatched by even the most powerful of the Aingil Anúabhair Queens. All of the Aos Sídhe both light and dark were the playthings of the Dragonkin. We have hated the Dragonkin for as long as can remember. When the Dragonkin disappeared all the Aos Sídhe rejoiced. Especially the Aingil Anúabhair because they were finally on top. The first thing the Grand Queen did was to declare the true name of the Dreaming City taboo.” Cherec told her honestly as Lisa worked her way down the trail. “The second thing the Grand Queen decreed. All surviving dragonkin and humans were to be ejected from the north end of Avalon island without question.”
“Is that why those elves attacked me?” Lisa asked her.
“Most likely. Though dark elves have been known to raid the human villages near the foothills on the far side of the Mist covered mountains. Queen Amisra Ianra of the Dark Aos Sídhe loves her human slaves.” Cherec told Lisa with a small giggle. “You would have fetched a hansom price in the Angelward slave markets.”
“What about now?” Lisa asked with some worry.
“Now you would be more trouble than your worth on the block.” Cherec answered honestly. “Barbarians are not considered human by the Aos Sídhe.”
“So, I’m a barbarian now?” Lisa asked with a smirk.
“In many ways Lisa Small Dove. The most important way though is how you treat the land around you. That alone would mark you as a barbarian in the eyes of the Grand Queen.” The pixie snorted. “Beware my new friend. Even among the humans on the other side of the mountains barbarians are considered subhuman.”
“It won’t be the first time my people were considered less than human. Even in my home world by other supposed humans.” Lisa snorted then chuckled. “Though there have been strides to change that attitude among people.”
“Lisa most humans new to this world become upset. They scream why them and try to find a way back home. You haven’t done any of these things. Why?” Cherec asked.
“For some reason I know that there is no going home for me. There is a prayer about not being able to change things and acceptance. I learned it during a dark time in my life. It goes like this. Great Spirit grant me the serenity to accept the things that I cannot change; the courage to change the things that I can; and the wisdom to know the difference.” Lisa told her as they walked. “Though I did change it a little bit to fit my personal point of view on life. Great Spirit grant me the serenity to accept the things that I cannot change; the courage to change the things that I can; and the wisdom to hide the bodies of my enemies.”
“Oh, I like that the second way much better.” Cherec giggled before she jumped to her feet and took flight. “Wait here!”
Not knowing what was going with her little friend Lisa moved into the woods to wait. After twenty minutes the pixie finally returned. “Lisa?”
“I’m right here Cherec. Why did you fly off like that?” Lisa asked as she stood up.
“There was a marsh bear on the trail up head. I didn’t want you to have to fight him. They might be slow and stupid but they’re big. Not to mention deadly in a fight.” Cherec told her as Lisa stepped back onto the trail.
“Is it safe to continue on the trail?” Lisa asked her.
“It should be. He left the trail after I asked him politely. Bog bears only become unreasonable when you try to take away their honey.” Cherec told her with a giggle.
“I’ll try to remember that.” Lisa chuckled as she returned to the trail. For the next four hours the two new friends slowly made their way down the abandoned trail. Cherec talk with Lisa about the island she now found herself on. Then came the one thing that Lisa was hoping they would not find. “Damn. It looks like over half the mountain face broke off all at once. It must have been one hell of an earthquake to cause this massive of a landslide.”
“Is this what you were talking about earlier Lisa?” Cherec asked her.
“Yup. Looks like it’s time to head in land for about two to three hundred meters before we start heading back down.” Lisa told her as she turned toward the tree line. Cherec flapped her wings and flew ahead of her. Just as Lisa predicted after 285 meters Lisa found the end of where the landslide had started. For the next 865 meters Lisa followed along the edge of the slide zone before finding the trail once more. Once they were back on the trail Lisa found that she could now see the deserted city of Imrryr. The sight of the towers glinting in the late afternoon sunlight took her breath away. “It’s so beautiful.”
“It has always been this way. No matter the storms or earth termers that strike the Dreaming City. It remains the same. It is truly a city locked in time.” Cherec told her as she floated back down to rest on Lisa’s shoulder. “Not even the magic of the Grand Queens has been able to damage the city walls.”
“Is there a way in?” Lisa asked her.
“There are two. If we had a boat we could go through the Great Sea Maze. The only other way in is through the Dragon Spine mountains before turning north towards the cliffside Imrryr. There you’ll find a single road that leads towards the rear gate of the city. If you manage to get that far you’ll face the Guardian. A sixty-foot tall Golem.” Cherec told Lisa bluntly.
“If we had a canoe could you lead me through the Great Sea Maze?” Lisa asked Cherec with a small smile as she fingered a double fist size of Gia Stone.
“If a canoe is some kind of boat. Then yes I can lead you through the maze.” Cherec told Lisa in confusion. “Why?”
“Because there is a downed fur-tree not too far back from the shoreline that will make a great one-man canoe.” Lisa told her as she headed for the fallen tree trunk. As she walked along the tree line she hunted for a suitable branch to make a handle for her Gia Stone. It didn’t take her long to find what she needed. Pulling a strip of tanned hide from her backpack Lisa began to sing a song that her father taught her as a child. Whenever she worked with her hands Lisa would often sing or hum the song to help her concentrate on her task. What she didn’t realize as she sang the song that she was working magic.
“By the all Gods! You’re an Elemental Shaman!” Cherec sang out in surprise as she took flight once more. “No wonder you can craft things so quickly and easily. You are no barbarian but an actual part of the land.”
“I’m a what?” Lisa asked as she stopped singing.
“I said that you’re an Elemental Shaman. It is little wonder that you and your magic have smell of the Land. You instinctively use crafting magic to make the things you need to survive. You used it to make your spear, then your bow and arrows. You used it to tan all those hides.” Cherec told Lisa happily. “Even now you’re working Elemental magic as you make your ax. Look at the edge of the Gia Stone. See how sharp it has gotten.”
“Damn. Is that why I’ve been able to make everything so quickly?” Lisa asked in disbelief. Cherec just nodded her head smiling. “And here I thought it was because of something else. Something that was occurring naturally. Not because of something I was doing. Oh well. Whatever it is I think I’ll keep doing it.”
With that Lisa returned to her work on the hand ax and began to sing once more. As she sang she kept her eyes on the edge of the Gia Stone. With each rap of the leather strip the edge glowed and became sharper. Now that she knew exactly what she was doing Lisa focused her magic. The head of the ax quickly took on a more refined shape. When she finally tied of the leather strap the stone had become razor sharp and was shaped like a true ax. The head wasn’t the only thing affected by her magic. Her improvised handle also took on a more refined shape. By the time she was done. She held a tomahawk that her grandfather’s grandfather would have been proud to own as he road across the plans.
As she approached the fallen fir tree Lisa took a deep breath. Now that she understood that when she sang she worked magic Lisa picked a deferent song. One that she knew would shape the magic to her will. With the first swing of her tomahawk Lisa knew that she had chosen the correct song.
“The legend lives on from the Chippewa on down
Of the big lake they called 'Gitchee Gumee'
The lake, it is said, never gives up her dead
When the skies of November turn gloomy
With a load of iron ore twenty-six thousand tons more
Than the Edmund Fitzgerald weighed empty.
That good ship and crew was a bone to be chewed
When the gales of November came early.”
As she began to sing the green crystal tomahawk head began to glow with a deep emerald, green light. With the first strike of her tomahawk the tree trunk split neatly in half. Lisa moved about ten feet down the length of the two halves. There she took her second swing cleaving the trunk in two. With her third strike she began to carve out the inside of her canoe. As she worked she continued to sing.
“The ship was the pride of the American side
Coming back from some mill in Wisconsin
As the big freighters go, it was bigger than most
With a crew and good captain well-seasoned.
Concluding some terms with a couple of steel firms
When they left fully loaded for Cleveland
And later that night when the ship's bell rang
Could it be the north wind they'd been feelin'?
By the time she had finished the second verse Lisa had fallen into a trance like state. With every blow of the tomahawk the inside of the canoe took shape. Lisa should have gotten tired by this point. Yet the fatigue and pain of swing the hand ax against the seasoned hard wood did not come.
“The wind in the wires made a tattle-tale sound
And a wave broke over the railing
And every man knew, as the captain did too,
T'was the witch of November come stealin'.
By the end of the second verse Lisa had the inside of the canoe basically carved out. Now she only needed to do the finish work. Lisa spun her tomahawk in her hand. Starting at the bow she drew the blade along the inside edge of the gunwale.
“The dawn came late, and the breakfast had to wait
When the gales of November came slashin'.
When afternoon came it was freezin' rain
In the face of a hurricane west wind.
When suppertime came, the old cook came on deck sayin'.
Fellas, it's too rough to feed ya.
At seven p.m. a main hatchway caved in, he said
Fellas, it's been good t'know ya.”
As she finished the third verse Lisa had completed her work on the inside of the canoe. She continued to sing as she set aside her tomahawk to flip the canoe over. As she sang Lisa felt a rush of energy that refreshed her strength and sprit.
“The captain wired in he had water comin' in
And the good ship and crew was in peril.
And later that night when his lights went outta sight
Came the wreck of the Edmund Fitzgerald.”
With the canoe now upside down Lisa recovered her tomahawk. Instead of swinging full force Lisa used her ax as a carving blade. She started at the bow and worked her way to the stern quickly debarking the tree trunk.
“Does anyone know where the love of god goes
When the waves turn the minutes to hours?
The searches all say they'd have made whitefish bay
If they'd put fifteen more miles behind her.
They might have split up or they might have capsized.
May have broke deep and took water.
And all that remains is the faces and the names
Of the wives and the sons and the daughters.”
By the end of the verse Lisa had the overall shape of the haul completed. She knew that with each stroke of her tomahawk she had to be careful to not remove too much wood. She knew that the carving of a dugout canoe was more art than brute force.
“Lake Huron rolls, superior sings
In the rooms of her ice-water mansion.
Old Michigan steams like a young man's dreams;
The islands and bays are for sportsmen.
And farther below lake Ontario
Takes in what lake Erie can send her,
And the iron boats go as the mariners all know
With the gales of November remembered.
In a musty old hall in Detroit they prayed,
In the maritime sailors' cathedral.
The church bell chimed till it rang twenty-nine times
For each man on the Edmund Fitzgerald.
The legend lives on from the Chippewa on down
Of the big lake they call 'Gitchee Gumee'.
Superior, they said, never gives up her dead
When the gales of November come early!”
As she finished the song Lisa felt the trance left. Stepping back Lisa looked down at the finished canoe. She was surprised that the finished product could very well have been produced by machines. When finally noticed the carved paddle Lisa voiced her shock at what she had done. “Oh shit.”
“I must say Lisa. That was amazing. In all of my two-thousand year of life. I have never witness an Elemental Shaman work such a spell of crafting. It was amazing to behold. The magic seemed to flow from to the ax. Then into the wood of your boat.” Cherec was amazed at how easily Lisa had carved the small boat and paddle. Cherec knew that Elemental Shamans were capable of great works of magic, but to see one actually work their crafting magic was a once in a lifetime treat. “Have you ever worked a forge, Lady Lisa?”
“Nope. Never had the pleasure of working with metal.” Lisa told her honestly as the thought of actually working a forge intrigued her. Reaching down Lisa grabbed the bow of the boat and drug it towards the surf. Looking over at Cherec she smiled. “Are you coming or are you just going to float there?”
“I’m just going to float here. Not because I won’t led you through the maze but because of the time. It is near sundown. It would be best to leave just after sunup. That way when we reach the first entrance the sun will be just before noon. It’s not safe to travel through the maze at night.” Cherec told her honestly.
“Okay. We’ll make camp up here by the tree line.” With that Lisa set the bow of her canoe down along with her backpack. Within moments Lisa was gathering up pieces of wood for a small fire. As she worked to setup her camp Cherec flew around watching her every move. Over the last few weeks, the pixie had become festinated by the strange woman who had appeared in a bolt of lightning in the middle of her Grove.
She had watched from the treetops as Lisa was captured by a band of roaming Frost Elves only to escape them later that night. Cherec was amazed by how Lisa had started off in this world with nothing more than a simple knife. Yet that knife had allowed the human woman to feed and clothe herself. It wasn’t until she got an up close look at Lisa working magic did she realize who and what this strange woman was an Elemental Shaman. Even now as she watched Lisa, Cherec was amazed by the human. In just a short time Lisa had built a small campfire and was cooking dinner. When the sun finally set, and night came Lisa curled up next to the fire. Within moments she was fast asleep.
Through the night Cherec stood watch over the sleeping human. Shortly before sunrise Lisa woke to a full bladder. After a light breakfast she put out her fire and packed away her camping gear. Without a word all morning long Lisa placed her backpack, bow, and spear into the canoe. Grabbing the bow of her canoe Lisa dragged it to the waterline. Cherec had gotten used to Lisa not talking during the first few hours after waking. Cherec quickly flew to land on the bow of the canoe as Lisa paddled out through the light surf.
An hour and twenty minutes later the pair were starting to round the outer edge of Imrryr’s Great Sea Maze. As Cherec guided Lisa towards the second entrance Lisa’s wonder grew. At first she thought the maze was built into the cliff face. That was until she saw the top of the wall suddenly level off at about 50ft up from the sea’s surface. It didn’t take her long to spot the completely smoothed surface of the outer walls. Lisa knew that these walls were not made by the hand of man.
“Whoever built this place were true masters of the Alchemistic and Elemental Arts.” Lisa breathed out as she rowed towards the entrance.
“The Dragonkin were said to be true masters of all the mystical arts. Especially those concerning the elements.” Cherec told her brightly. “According to the legends of my people. The Dragonkin who built this maze in an act of Great Alchemy that lasted for six days and five nights. It is said that he gave up his life to build this maze. Oh, you want to stay in the middle of the channel.”
“Why?” Lisa asked her.
“Because of the great rock eels. Over the last few centuries, they have borrowed into the sides of the channels. One of them could snap this small boat in half. They are meat eaters and very efficient hunters.” Cherec warned Lisa as they approached the entrance to the maze.
“Are there any other dangers that I should know of?” Lisa asked her.
“During the time of the Dragonkin I would warn you about their great Battle Barges, and other defenses. But they’re gone now, and no one is here to manned those.” Cherec told her as they passed under a massive sea gate made of stone.
“Thanks for the warning. We should still be careful of deadfalls and other unseen traps. I doubt these Dragonkin relied solely on manned defensive points for the protection of their city.” Lisa pointed out as she paddled through the passageway.
It took Lisa and Cherec three hours to work their way through the maze. When they finally reached the actual harbor Lisa gasped in surprise over the sight of the ancient city before her. “Cherec whatever happened to the Dragonkin?”
“No one really knows Lisa. They just disappeared after the last Great Reset of Balance. The Story Tellers all say something different. Some say that they died off. Some say they boarded their great battle barges and sailed beyond the mist never to return. Others say that they are in an enchanted sleep deep in the crystal caverns below the city. Down pass the dragon caves.” Cherec told her as she flew back from the bow of the canoe to sit once more on Lisa’s shoulder. “It is like I said. No one really knows what happened to the Dragonkin. All anyone really knows is that the Great Queens of the Aos Sídhe fear the return of the Dragonkin.”
“Why do they fear the Dragonkin return?” Lisa asked the pixie with some worry.
“Because no Daoine Uaisle' can match their mystical power. If what the Story Tellers say is true. They could call upon the very power of the Elemental Kings and Gods.” Cherec told Lisa with a shiver.
“Then let’s hope that wherever they are, they stay there.” Lisa grunted as she paddled towards the nearest shoreline next to the city. Once she was on dry land she grabbed her backpack, and gear. “Come on Cherec. I want to find some place that I can bed down for the night before sunset.”
“You’re not going to explore the city first?” Cherec asked with her head cocked.
“Nope. Rule one of Archeology. NEVER work in the dark if you can avoid it.” Lisa told Cherec bluntly. “If something goes wrong. We can have someplace to hide.”
Hearing this Cherec smiled and relaxed on her human’s left shoulder. To the pixie this was worth leaving her home in the Great Grove.
The Grand Shore Beach, Eastern Gate to Imrryr.
Morgan, led Lee, Mike, and Tony towards one of only two land entrances to Imrryr with some reluctance. Thanks to one of her latest racial memories Morgan knew exactly how many ways there were into the ancient city of the Melnibonéans. Through the Great Sea Maze there was three routes emptied into the harbor. Coming from the landside of the city there were just two. One of which was only accessible at low tide once a day for three hours. Make the Eastern gate both easily defendable and highly dangerous to use under the best of circumstances.
“Slow down Morgan. We got time. Sunset isn’t for another four to five hours.” Mike called out to her as she rode towards the Eastern Gate.
“No, we don’t Mike. The tide has already started to return. We have two and half hours before the beach tunnel becomes flooded and unpassable.” Morgan yelled.
“What do you mean by flooded?” Lee snapped.
“This gate is only usable during the low tide. The rest of the time it is under ten to fifteen feet of water. That is what I mean. Now, fucking ride already.” Morgan snarled as spurred her horse.
“Damn it! Don’t let her get too far ahead of us guys!” Tony ordered and spurred his own horse into a gallop. Unlike Lee, and Mike, Tony knew the dangers of fast changing tide. He had no desire to find out if his horse could swim.
As the foursome passed under the outer opening to the tunnel all three boys looked towards the ceiling. The sight of a massive portcullis made from obsidian volcanic glass caused all three to gasp in more than just surprise. Only Morgan ignored the deadly and power defensive structure. She knew it was there. She also knew that nothing short of a battleship’s main guns could damage that portcullis.
She also knew that the portcullis was only there for show. The real defensive fortifications were further up the cliff face. Hidden from sight there was batteries of ballistae, catapults, trebuchets, bombards, and cannons. Not to mention the thousands of murder holes for crossbows, longbows, gutters and downspouts for boiling oil or water. This entrance also had one defense that none of the others had. Somewhere in the next two-thousand-meters the Gargoyle of Imrryr waited. It stood four-meters tall at the shoulders and made from a single black granite bolder weighing more than fifty tons.
Unlike the Golem that guarded the Eastern Gate. The Gargoyle was a living statue with a will of its own. In the time of Elric, it was known to attack friend and foe alike with equal savagery. Only those of Royal Blood were able to control the beast. If it was still alive it would be her first challenge to her claim for the Melniboné throne. If she could not control the beast. It would attack her first. Then it would go after the guys.
‘Worry not Morgan. You are the rightful Queen of Melniboné. The Gargoyle will sense your power and remain still until our party has passed.’ Hearing Stormbringer’s voice in her head calmed Morgan fears to a point.
“I hope you’re right Strom. Because I doubt that even you could kill that thing.” Morgan snorted as she led the way through the tunnel.
‘You’ll know soon. I can feel its magical signature not too far ahead. I can also feel the Three Royal Seals. Plus, one other magical being. They have a strange feel about them. It is as if they are wrapped by the magic of the land. They feel similar to one of the Great Artificers. Though there is something off about this Artificer. There is no touch of a master about this being.’ Stormbringer told her honestly.
“Whatever. We’ll deal with whoever it is after we’re out of this tunnel. Are you sure that the Royal Seals are somewhere in the city?” Morgan asked her.
‘They are, Morgan. Have no fear of that. The Ring of Kings and Queens Tiara are both still in the Royal Treasury. You will find it in the tallest tower of the Palace.’ Stormbringer informed her kindly. Then gave her a warning. ‘Beware Morgan. The Gargoyle and Golem are not the only guardians of sleeping Imrryr.’
“What else should I look be looking for?” Morgan asked her.
‘The dragons may still sleep, but they will awaken at a moment’s notice. Once awakened they are deadly in the extreme. They are renowned for their anger.’ Stormbringer voice had taken on a slight chuckle as she talked about the dragons of Melniboné. ‘From what I understand humans taste good with a little mustard, garlic, pepper, and olive oil.’
For some reason the image of a dragon slow roasting a human carcass over a Bar-B-Q pit flashed through Morgan’s mind tickling her funny bone. The giggle that escaped her brought looks of confusion from her friends. It also brought one more racial memory flashback. This time the memory was from Elric the 428th Emperor of Melniboné. She now knew exactly where the Gargoyle waited for her and her friends. Along with what and where all of the other defensives were in Imrryr. The full impact of this flashback almost caused Morgan to fall out of her saddle.
“Hey, Morgan. You okay kiddo?” Tony asked her quickly.
“Yah, just dealing with a nasty flashback, Tony.” Morgan told him honestly before feeling the pull of powerful and ancient magic. “Guys you might want to pull back some. We’re about to have company.”
“What’s up Morgan?” Lee asked her as he and the other two men reined in their horses just enough to allow her some space. They had learned over the last few days to give Morgan plenty of room when she asked.
“Let’s just say that I’m about to face the first test to my claim as the next Queen of Melniboné.” Morgan warned them as she waited for the Gargoyle to appear. They didn’t have to wait long. The massive stone creature stepped out of an alcove just twenty feet ahead of them. “Here we go.”
The massive creature sniffed the air as the three young men fought to control their horses. Morgan barely controlled her fear and her horse as the Gargoyle stepped within ten feet of her. It sniffed the air around her again before growling. “You have the stench of humans about you Empress.”
“You smell my servants Guardian. Will you let us pass?” Morgan asked. She could tell that the guys weren’t happy about the servant crack.
“Travel with care young Empress. Imrryr is no longer the Dreaming City of old. She has become a city of the lost.” With its warning given the Gargoyle returned to its alcove. “I may be forced to recognize your claim, but Imrryr may not be as welcoming. Imrryr might be ready for the return of her ancient rulers.”
“Wonder what the hell that means?” Morgan grunted as she spurred her horse. “Come on guys. Let’s get in there, find the Queen’s Tiara and get the fuck out.”
“What about Lisa? Isn’t she supposed to be in there somewhere?” Lee asked her as he and the other two men spurred their horses into a gallop.
“If we find her. We find her. If we don’t, then we don’t. We’re not staying in Imrryr any longer than we have to.” Morgan shouted back over the sounds of the huff beats in the rapidly raising surf. She knew that they had less than twenty minutes before the water would reach the belly of their horses. Once that happened the rock eels would begin to hunt. Unlike the Gargoyle which was made of stone. Their horses would have no nature protection against the predators. “Get a move on guys. We need to clear this tunnel in twenty minutes or less.”
“What happens if we’re not clear of the tunnel?” Mike called out.
“Then we become the newest Blue Plate Special.” She called back. Her smartass warning had the desired affect on the three young men. All three spurred their horses to even greater speeds. Fifteen minutes later with the water just reaching the bellies of the horses the foursome cleared the tunnel. At the exit they found a set of steps craved into the rock face of the outer curtain wall. Morgan waste no time in leading them up the stone steps.
Each step had a tread of twenty-feet, a riser of two-feet, and a width of fifty-feet. More than large enough to hold a horse comfortably. As she road up the stairs Morgan realized that the size of the steps was made for horses. She could lead a whole Calvary troop up or down these steps with ease. Once they reached the top of the stairs Morgan and the guys were finally able to see the city of Imrryr.
It took Mike all of ten-seconds to put their feelings into words. “Beauty matched only by the backdrop of pristine skies. Imrryr the Beautiful.”
“Don’t let her beauty fool Mike. Within these outer walls many great and horrible deeds were done. There is a reason they called Imrryr the Dreaming City.” Morgan sighed as she looked upon the ancient city of her race. “She derives that nickname.”
Mike, Lee, and Tony all looked toward Morgan at the same time with real worry. Her voice had taken on a wistful and dreamlike quality. They had seen something like this happen before. Right before she was taken over by some ancient king or queen. this time was no different.
“Many of the ancient Melnibonéans were addicts. From nobles to slaves, many had active dream lives, enhanced by certain plants and drugs. It is in their dreams, both magnificent and monstrous, that the ancients found their greatest pleasures. Trust me my friends. The ghosts of the past still plague this city of towers and magic.” Morgan sighed before shacking her head. “Damn it. At least he didn’t stick around to be a pain in the ass.”
“Who?” Tony asked her.
“The Last Emperor of Melniboné.” Morgan sighed as she placed her hand on the hilt of her sword. “The same asshole that could be my father. If I had been born before the last Great Battle between Law and Chaos. Elric of Melniboné, the Albino Emperor, Elric Woman slayer, Elric Kin slayer, the Pale Prince of Ruins, the White Wolf, and many other names. The four-hundred-and-twenty-eighth and final emperor of Melniboné. The last incarnation of the Eternal Champion. The last unfortunate asshole before me to be symbiotically bound to the rune sword Stormbringer.”
“Why do you say it like Morgan?” Tony asked her kindly.
“Because only the most unfortunate of assholes get bound to this cursed blade.” Morgan sighed. “The power that Stormbringer bestows comes at a cost.”
-----tbc-----
Chapter 10
Deranged Dove Tavern, Avalon city, Avalon Island
Kathrine, and Dave Pendragon along with Dale Grant sat at the back of the tavern listening to the sounds of the patrons. All three had a drink before them. They had come here for a reason tonight. To talk without worrying about their ever present Gray Wolf knight watchdogs overhearing them.
“When do you think Silver will even show up?” Dale asked Kathrine.
“She gave me her word Dale. She’ll be here.” Kathrine told him as she looked towards the door. “As soon as she can give her guards the slip. I swear the Gray Wolf order has a tighter watch on her than they do over us.”
“Not surprising really. They see as a possible spy for the Aos Sídhe. She did spend a few centuries in their care after all.” David told her bluntly.
“True. Not much we can do about the Order anyway. Not right now that is.” Kathrine sighed. “At least not while Dame Eleanor is Grand Marshall.”
“That’s the truth. What I want to know. Is how do we get her out of the way?” Dale asked her and David bluntly. “We all know that the bitch has to go. She is just way too hungry for conquest and glory.”
“Dale you have a way of summing things up nicely. If Morgan was here we could have her challenge the woman to personal combat. With command of the Gray Wolf Order going to the winner. But she and the boys aren’t here. Taking that option off the table.” David said before taking a drink of his beer. As he sit his tankard down David sighed. “Damn. I what I won’t give for some tobacco and my pipe right now.”
“I was wondering how long it would take.” Kathrine chuckled as she reached into a bag next her that she was using for a purse. With a smile she pulled out a dark blue velvet bag with a draw string closer that was 18” long. “Here you go love. I worked a little personal magic before coming out these evening.”
“What in the world are you up to Kathy?” David asked her with a thoughtful frown. Opening the bag, he pulled out a long steam wizard’s pipe followed by a gold foil pouch. “The last time I checked love. Merlin didn’t smoke a pipe.”
“Depends on whose texts to read David. I know of at least three texts that tell of Merlin breathing in the smoke form a mix of dream weed, rosemary, sage, and thyme. From the sounds of it old Merlin was a real pothead.” Dale chuckled as he pulled out a bag similar the one Kathrine had given him. “Silver hooked up me two days ago. I had to explain what tobacco was, but she knew about pipes and smoking.”
“Is this my favorite blend love?” David asked her as he packed the bowl of the pipe. After lighting the tobacco and taking a few puffs David smiled. “It’s close but not quite right. I think I should name this blend something befitting.”
“How about Merlin Blue?” David said as he pointed to the blue smoke rising from the bowl of the pipe. He drew a deep drag off his own pipe then blew out the smoke. “Silver named this blend Black Forest Gray. Because of the smoke’s color.”
“I agree with her. The smoke is a rather dark gray.” Kathrine told him with a chuckle of her own. She took a sip of her wine then looked towards the front of the tavern. “Looks like a group of musicians are getting ready to play.”
“Excuse me, good sirs. Might I know what you’re smoking in those pipes?” A young soldier asked them from the next table over.
“It’s called tobacco lad. The leaves of the plant are cured then ground into small pieces. There are several types of tobacco plant, and they all have individual tastes. Pipe tobacco is normally made from a mix.” Dale explained for the young man. “There are whole farms that grow nothing but tobacco back home.”
“Here lad. Empty that bowl and pack it with some of this. I think you’ll like it.” David told the young soldier has he handed him his pouch.
“Thank you sir, but I shouldn’t smoke the herbs of a wizards.” The soldier told him and left the table. Only when he had moved did the three Professors spot Silver sitting at the table next to them.
“Good evening Lords and Lady. How are you enjoying your time at the Deranged Dove?” She asked them with a light chuckle as she waved her own pipe. “Thank you for offering your tobacco to Markus Lord David. I’ve come to enjoy the taste of this tobacco over the herbs I have been using. I was still gest of the Fay when I became addicted to smoking dreaming herbs.”
“Care to join us?” Kathrine asked her with a friendly.
“I think I will.” Silver answered as she picked up her wine glass, mask, and moved to sit next to Dale. “Thank you for choosing a table near the back. Tobin keeps this part of the tavern poorly lite for those of us who practice the mystic arts. It helps keep up the myth that we are made of shadows.”
“It also helps to hide those of us with disfigurements from the rest of his patrons.” A knight of the Red Dragon Order said as she pulled up a chair next to her at the end of the table. As the woman removed her own mask Kathrine had to stifle a gasp. The left side of the woman’s face was a maze of scares, and the eye was missing. “Sorry Lady Kathrine. I know that I’m not proper company for the court.”
“Lady Kathrine allow me to introduce Dame Helga the Just. She’s the current Knight Commander of the City Watch.” Silver explained as she placed her hand on the woman’s left shoulder. “She is also the current Chairman for the City Council.”
“I see that Silver failed to warn you of me attending this little gathering.” Helga snorted as she glared at Silver before taking a drag off her pipe. After a few puffs Helga handed the pipe back to Helga. “Damn that’s good shit. Have you heard from your Champion and her companions Lady Kathrine?”
“No. I really wish that cellphones worked here.” Kathrine sighed.
“Have you been unable to scry their location then?” Helga asked as she took a drink from her tankard. At the blank look on Kathrine’s face, she turned to Silver. “Have you not tried your own magics Mistress Silver?”
“If you’re talking about a locator spell Dame Helga forget it. They’re basically useless right now.” David told her then waved for her to lean in close. “Morgan, and the boys have gone beyond the Mist to the north end of the island.”
“Bloody hell. Why in the name of Gods would they attempt such foolishness?” She demanded of the three educators.
“They went to find a member of our party that failed to appear near the castle.” Kathrine told her honestly. “If everything has gone to plan. They should have reached the far shore by now.”
“Are you even sure that this friend came to Avalon?” Helga asked them.
“The magic that brought us here was more than powerful enough to bring her as well.” David told the knight bluntly.
“Did you say ‘her’?” Helga asked with real worry in her voice.
“They did. I believe that is why Dame Morgan and her companions have left the city.” Silver told Helga as she took a puff off her pipe. As she exhaled the smoke Silver looked towards the north. “Which is why I have asked all of you here Helga.”
“Exactly why did you ask us here Mistress Silver?” Dale asked before taking a drink of his beer. “Couldn’t we have met in the library?”
“The Tower of Sagas has to many ears now days, Master Dale. I have not lived this long without learning a thing or two about Avalon politics.” Silver told him honestly as she scanned the room. “Thankfully Tobin tries to keep certain members of the Gary Wolves and Bears out of his tavern.”
“You make it sound like we’re in danger Mistress Silver.” Kathrine said as she waved her hand setting several magical wards in place. “We can speak freely now. No one will hear what is said now.”
“It has come to my attention that Grand Marshal Dame Eleanor is planning on forcing you to take the Emerald throne. With your Champion along with her three companions now missing. She and her followers are now in position to force the issue. I have asked you plus Dame Helga here to devise a plan for getting you out of the city.” Silver explained for the three outsiders.
“Excuse me Mistress Silver. Why would Morgan and the boys missing matter? I can still refuse to take the throne.” Kathrine told her. “By Succession law no one can be forced to take the throne.”
“I hate to say this Kathrine, but you’re wrong.” Dale Helga corrected her. “There is more than a few cases in history where a puppet king or queen was placed on a throne. A good example of this Tiberius Claudius Caesar. He was placed on the throne of the Roman Empire by the Praetorian Guard. Another Roman Caesar force onto the throne by the Legions is Aulus Vitellius Germanicus who was proclaimed emperor by the Rhine legions in opposition to Galba and Otho. Then there is the child king of England Æthelred the Unready. Not to mention the French kings, Louis the third and Carloman the second. They were both nothing more than figure heads for France. The real power was with the Cardinals of the time.”
“Dale’s right honey. There are far too many historical examples for us to ignore the threat that Dame Elenore and her supporters represent. Though I don’t see how having Morgan here could change matters?” David said.
“Dame Elenore can force the matter by issuing a challenge. She can set the conditions of the challenge. She simply has to state that Lady Kathrine must take the throne for the good of the people. Without a knight or Champion to defend her choice to not accept the Crown. She’ll be forced to accept or face the hangman. Lady Kathrine’s hands will be tied in the matter.” Dame Helga told him.
“What I don’t understand is her motives for pushing me onto the throne.” Kathrine sighed before taking a drink of her wine. “Even if I accepted the Crown willingly. I would never allow her to wage the war she wants.”
“Without Morgan to enforce your orders it won’t matter.” Dale told her as he suddenly realized the danger they were in. “Shit. Without Lee, Mike, and Tony here to act as our shields. David and I can be used as hostages.”
“Now you see why I must get the three of you out of Avalon. At least until they can return.” Silver told the three of them. “Will you help Helga?”
“To stick a knife in the back of that bitch, gladly.” Helga snarled. Then looked over to where Tobin and Bruno were stopping a group of Gray Wolf Knights from entering. “Looks like either Dame Mylisant or Dame Bridgette realized you were missing from your quarters at the Tower of Sagas.”
“Damn. I had hoped we would have more time.” Silver snarled as she looked to the commotion. “Let me handle this my Lords and Lady.”
“What are you going to do?” Kathrine asked as she started to weave a spell under the table. If nothing else she wasn’t going to be taken without a fight. She wasn’t the only one getting ready for a fight. David and Dale reached down to their hips and loosened their swords. While both men were intellectuals and teachers they were still Masters of Historical European martial arts, ringen, and jousting. Both were very comfortable with using violence to solve a problem.
“Please let Silver and myself handle the problem for now my Lords and Lady.” Helga asked them politely. She had seen the movements by the two men and guessed what Kathrine was up to. “She still holds a position of power in Avalon. One that Bridgette and Mylisant dare not challenge for now. While I am the Knight Commander for the Watch can order them out of the tavern.”
“Fine. We’ll let you handle the matter.” Kathrine sighed and dispelled the magical attack she had been working. “But if you think we’ll give up without a fight.”
“Far from it Lady Kathrine. I believe that you, your husband, and Master Dale will leave a trail of bodies should they attempt to arrest you.” Helga told him honestly. “Though I doubt they’ll attempt something here. Sir Bertilak has no problem with put the youngsters in their place.”
“Aye, the Green Knight loves to put upstarts down. Especially when they get too full of themselves.” Helga snorted then laughed as the legendary Champion stood up. “Looks like he is about to handle our problem before it becomes one.”
“Is that the legendary battle axe Braindead?” Dale asked in surprise.
“It is. Why?” Helga asked him.
“Because that means Kathrine doesn’t have to worry about Dame Elenore getting out of hand.” David chuckled evilly. “Dame Helga once the Green Knight finishes with the trouble at the door be so kind to invite him over for a drink.”
“Are you MAD?” Silver gasped in surprise. “No one in the right mind asks a favor of the Green Knight.”
“Who said anything about asking a favor from him. I’ll merely point out his sworn obligation as a Champion to the Royal Family.” David chuckled.
“What obligation?” Helga asked him in confusion.
“Sir Bertilak de Hautdesert the Green Knight was cursed by Queen Guinevere to be the Judge and Tester of King Author’s Round Table Knights. He was also charged with testing Morgana Le Fay’s Gray Wolf Order.” Kathrine answered with an evil giggle as understanding of David plan dawned upon her. “As her ‘reincarnation’ he would naturally act as my defender should my Champion be indisposed.”
“Bloody hell. No wonder Dame Morgan wasn’t worried when she left. She knew that Sir Bertilak would stand in her stead.” Silver gasped. The thought of not one but two Mystical Champions protecting Kathrine sent chills down her back.
The sounds of metal clashing on metal drew their attention to the door. Bertilak stood over the prone form of a knight. He dropped the massive battleax over his shoulders. “Tobin has told you lot to leave. I suggest that you take your comrade and go. Before I decide to test each of you.”
“That is my cue.” Helga said as she stood up. “I’ll be right back Ladies and Lords.”
“Excuse me Miss, but could you bring a round of drinks for our table?” Dale asked a passing barmaid. “And a bowl for ash.”
“At once sir. Though please remember to keep your Wizard’s smoke to this area.” The barmaid told him as she headed for the bar.
“How the hell are we to do that?” Dale asked in confusion. Only to watch Silver weave a warding spell around them with a soft chuckle. “I got to start learning some of those more useful spells.”
“It’s but a simple cantrip Master Dale. Though for you it would be of no use. Lord David is a powerful War Wizard much like Merlin. You sir are one of the few Metal Crafter Sagas. Unlike Lord David or Lady Kathrine, you are a very special and rare type of magician. Metal Crafter Mages are unlike any other elemental magic user. They can use Earth, Fire, and Water all at the same time.” Silver told him kindly.
“Your drinks Lords and Ladies.” The barmaid said as she returned. She placed a tankard of beer in front of David and Dale. Then goblets of wine before Kathrine and Silver. The last thing she did was to place two tankards at the end of the table. “For Dame Helga and Sir Bertilak. It’s their Bavarian dark.”
“Thank you Terra. For your trouble.” Silver told her as she handed the girl three piece of gold. “The extra is to cover the clear up. Make sure Tobin gets his share.”
“At once Mistress Silver.” Terra told her as she slipped the gold into her apron. Leaning down so that only the four would hear her. “Do not leave by the back door. The Wolves have a squad of ten squires and two knights posted there.”
Silver slipped her another gold piece. “That’s for you.”
Kathrine, David, and Dale watched the whole byplay with the detachment of a long term Professors. Once they were alone Dale took a drag off his pipe. “Kathrine, David, I hate to say this, but things could become complicated in a hurry. We need to figure out a way to contact the boys and Morgan.”
“I’ve been working on something, Dale. The problem is that wall of magical mist. No matter what spell I’ve attempted. That wall blocks it.” Kathrine sighed before taking a drink of her wine. “What I won’t give for two working cellphones.”
“I would sell a kidney for two working cellphones.” Dale grumbled. “We should have figured out a way for the kids to keep in touch. Before they left.”
“It’s better this way.” David told them both. “If we can talk with them. Then Dame Elenore can use them against us.”
“Your husband speaks truth Lady Kathrine.” The Green Knight said as he and Dame Helga joined them. Bertilak set his battleax down next the table then picked up his tankard of beer. “Where is your Champion my Queen?”
“She, along with my son, and their two friends have gone in search of a young woman who was in trust to my care. Dame Morgan mathematically worked out where the young woman first arrived in this world. They would have returned already. Except the young woman was captured by dark elves. Morgan and the boys have gone after her. That was the last we’ve heard from them.” Dale explained for the Knight.
“I see. The Eternal Champion is on a personal quest of honor for the Emerald Queen and her Advisors.” Bertilak sighed then took another drink of his beer. “This could not have happened at a worse time my Queen.”
“What have your spies heard Sir Bertilak?” Silver asked him bluntly.
“The Grand Marshal and her supporters are marshalling their personal forces. She has the sword and armor smiths turning out weapons and armor for an invasion of the North. But she can’t start her war until we have a Queen on the throne. She will do whatever it takes to place Lady Kathrine on the throne.” Bertilak told her. “That includes using her husband as a hostage. Without her Champion to keep Eleanor in check there is no one to stand in her way.”
“That’s funny. I thought that was the Champion of Justice’s duty.” Kathrine told him with a smile that she quickly hide behind the rim of her goblet. After taking a drink Kathrine looked up him. “If I’m not mistaken didn’t Queen Guinevere charge you to be the Judge and Tester of King Author’s Round Table Knights. You were also charged with testing Morgana Le Fay’s Gray Wolf Order.”
“That I was Lady Kathrine. Though we have not had a Queen for some time now. Only the Queen can hand out the challenge of her knights.” Bertilak informed Kathrine.
“What about the reincarnation of Morgana Le Fay?” David asked him.
“If the Lady in question can prove that she is Morgana Le Fay reincarnated. Then I would be forced to answer her challenge.” Bertilak answered honestly. “No one has yet to prove their worth as the Emerald Queen’s heir.”
“How are they tested?” David asked him.
“Recover the Staff of Morgana from the Crystal Chamber of Knowledge beneath the South Tower of the castle keep. You can see the entrance from the Tower of Sagas.” Silver answered him as she looked over at Kathrine. “Many have entered. None have returned. The last woman to enter the Crystal Chamber was two hundred year ago.”
“What happened to them?” Kathrine asked the oldest living human in Avalon.
“No one knows. The women went in and were never heard from again.” Silver told her. Then took a drag off her pipe. Then she saw the look in Kathrine’s eye. “Lady Kathrine entering the Crystal Chamber is a fool’s quest. Too many have tried and died. The Staff of Morgana is not worth your life.”
“There have been three-hundred-sixty-four attempts to recover Morgana’s staff, Lady Kathrine. Each time has ended in failure. Unlike Mistress I know exactly what happened to those maidens.” Bertilak told her honestly. “There is a test. It is one of knowledge and honor. The price for failure is to become a crystal statue. Waiting for all time until the true Emerald Queen returns.”
“That sounds like the Crystal Guardian’s Curse.” David said as he realized what Bertilak just described. At the blank looks from the others, he quickly explained. “According to the legend, Death of Merlin. His tomb is protected by a curse that turns all who enter into crystal. There are two other legends concerning the same curse. The problem is I have never heard of the curse only activating after a test.”
“Sir Bertilak do you know what this test is?” Kathrine asked him.
“It’s a question. Though I have never seen the person who ask.” He told her.
“Do you know who asks the question?” She asked him.
“No. There is only a voice, and the question has never been the same.” Bertilak answered her before taking a drink of his beer.
“That sounds familiar to me for some reason.” David said as he puffed his pipe. “It sounds like you’re defending your doctoral thesis.”
“That’s it David. It’s not the Crystal Guardian but the Test of the True Heir.” Kathrine gasped. “I know how to retrieve Morgana’s Staff.”
“What’s the answer Lady Kathrine?” Silver asked her in surprise.
“Merlin’s Charm of Making.” Kathrine told her with a chuckle as the Knights, David, and Dale spit beer across the table. David was the first to recover.
“Are you out of your god damned mind Kathrine?!” He hissed. “That spell has been lost to time and for once. I’m glade.”
“I agree with your husband, Lady Kathrine. That spell brings nothing but death.” Silver told her with a shiver.
“It’s a cursed spell. As powerful as Queen Morgana was she only dared to use that spell thrice in her lifetime.” Bertilak growled. “She paid dearly each time she used it. I believe that it led to her death.”
“The Charm of Making is not to be taken lightly. Nor is the using of it a joking matter. I may have never seen the spell used, but I know the results. The Mystic Mist that divides our island from the rest of the world was created by that spell.” Helga snorted before taking a heavy drink from her beer.
“The Charm of Making is the answer. I know it is.” Kathrine insisted as she thought back to her first day in Avalon and her conversation with the dragon.
“Kathrine why are you so positive that spell is the answer?” David asked.
“It is not a spell of fabrication. It is a spell of summoning.” Kathrine explained.
“That doesn’t answer my question Kathrine. I want the truth.” David snarled as he set down both his pipe and tankard. “How do you it is the answer?”
“I have used once already.” Kathrine answered with a heavy sigh knowing that David would want to know when. “I used it shortly after arriving at the castle.”
“You’ve used the Charm of Making?!” Silver sputtered in shock. “Where?”
“Morgan and I were kept in the castle garden when we first arrived. That was when and where I first ever used magic. The only spell I knew was the Charm of Making from that old Excalibur movie. I didn’t really expect it to work but I summoned the Dragon of Avalon. He is Morgana Le Fay’s true Master in the magical arts, not that fool Merlin.” Kathrine told her honestly as she stood up. “He is my true Master.”
“Kathrine what the hell are you up to now?” David asked as she moved to stand in the corner of the room. When she didn’t answer David looked over at Dale, Helga, and finally Bertilak. “Get ready for a fight people. I got a feeling that we’ll need to buy my wife time.”
Kathrine held her arms above her head. She took a deep breath and began to chant. “Anáil nathrach, ortha bháis is beatha, do chéal déanaimh.”
“Oh shit. She’s really doing this.” Dale said as he set down his beer and pipe. Like David he stood up drawing the rapier and gauche at his waist. Bertilak and Helga looked at each other before taking up their positions in the defensive line. Only Silver did not move. She knew that any magic used by her would effect Kathrine’s use of the Charm of Making. Kathrine’s use of magic had drawn the attention of everyone in the tavern. It had also gathered the attention of the Town Watch’s wizard. By the time Kathrine was on her fourth repetition of the spell the Town Watch had dispatched two full contingents of soldiers.
The more magic Kathrine poured into the spell the more attention she drew. As the first wisps of mist formed, the first members of the City Watch entered the tavern. Seeing the forming mist Tobin started ushering his customers out the back door. Tobin didn’t know what spell the Lady Kathrine was working and didn’t care. He only cared about protecting his customers just then. What he did know about the spell. It was a summoning spell and powerful. More powerful than any summoning spell than he had ever seen or hear of in his life.
With each repetition of the words spoken by Kathrine more mist formed in the middle of the tavern floor. Slowly it grew until the head of a dragon appeared. The booming chuckle that escaped the dragon’s mouth sent the City Watch running for the streets. The dragon head filled the center of the main room. Only Kathrine, David, Dale, Silver, Helga and Bertilak remained. The dragon’s moved slowly forward until its snout was just inches from Kathrine.
“Welcome back my apprentice. I see that you have finally accepted the truth.” The dragon rumbled. “Or do you still believe that you and Morgana are separate people?”
“I’ve been forced to accept that I might be the reincarnation of Morgana ancient one.” Kathrine sighed. “I have need of your guidance Master.”
“Ask you question young apprentice.” The dragon chuckled as Kathrine cringed at being called young apprentice.
“How do I retrieve the Staff of Morgana?” Kathrine asked him.
“So, you seek what is rightfully yours, my apprentice. Are you willing to accept all that comes with the power of Morgana Le Fay’s Rune-Forged Emerald spirit staff?” The dragon asked her.
“I am, ancient one. I know that to deny what is the truth. Is to deny my destiny.” Kathrine sighed. “Besides it is the only way to stop an unjust war.”
“Then call forth your staff my apprentice, and free your true power.” The dragon rumbled with sounded like joy.
Taking a deep breath Kathrine raised her arms above her head and called out. “Staff of Spirits crafted by Lugh’s own hand in his eternal forge. Emerald tear of knowledge I call to thee. Hear the words of your rightful Mistress. By the ancient oath of binding, I command thee. Forsake all others and appear before me.”
When she finished there was a clap of thunder, and a flash of purest green. As David blinked to clear the spots from his eyes he turned to his wife. Floating two feet in front of her was a staff. He could tell that it was no ordinary staff. The shaft was made from the purple heartwood of a Dragons Blood tree. Down the of the shaft were intricately carved runes. Each rune was filled with either moon sliver or blood steel. The emerald that sat atop of one end had been carved into the shape of a swirling flame. The whole staff was surrounded by a mystical green flame. In David’s mind the damn thing screamed power.
“David is that what I think it is?” Dale asked him in fear.
“I don’t what do you think it is Dale? All I can see is trouble.” David told.
“It’s the Key for Morgana Le Fay’s true power.” Silver whispered just loud enough for the two men to hear. When Katherine finally grasped the staff, and nothing happened to her Silver called out. “Our Queen has returned! Long Live the Queen!”
“I kneel before our rightful Queen and bear witness to her return.” Bertilak shouted before kneeing in front of Kathrine. “I swear fealty to the Emerald Queen.”
“My blade is yours to command my Queen.” Helga shouted as she knelt before Kathrine.
The last person to kneel before Kathrine was Tobin. “Onto you my true Queen I swear my fealty and my life. To the end of your line.”
Dale looked over at his friend and fellow outsider David Pendragon. “Yup! Trouble!”
While everyone’s attention was on Queen Kathrine. Mistress Silver Labyrinth slipped from the tavern. Unlike everyone else in the room Kathrine’s actions had upset more than Dame Eleanor’s plans. They had also put a kink in Silver’s plans.
Tower of the Gray Wolf, Avalon Castle
Dame Eleanor of the Light walked the corridors of her Order’s tower with air of a Conquering Warlord. She knew that before the night was over she would finally have undisputed control over Avalon Castle, and Avalon city. Once she had control over the city’s militia she would have control over all of Avalon Island. With that upstart child of a Champion out of her way. Before this night was over the key for all the power of Avalon would soon be in her hands.
Eleanor had sent her two most loyal knights to capture Kathrine Pendragon and her husband. Once she had David Pendragon and Dale Grant in her dungeon Kathrine Pendragon would do as she was ordered. With Kathrine on the throne as her puppet. She would rule from the shadows until she had conquered all of Avalon. She knew that is was her destiny to enslave or kill the all the nonhumans on this island. In Eleanor’s mind elves, dwarfs, halflings, and orcs were made to serve humans. They were not created equally in the eyes of god to humans. Once she had fulfilled her destiny Eleanor would personally separate Kathrine’s head from her shoulders.
Nothing must stand in the way of her destiny. Not even that foolish prophecy concerning the return of the Emerald Queen. Unlike her fellow knights in the Gary Wolf Order Eleanor knew the truth. By all rights her family should been the ones placed on the throne when Morgana Le Fay disappeared. Instead, they had been forced to stand on the sidelines while a committee of fools governed. A committee formed members for the Order of the Bear. Intellectuals, dreamers, and mystics, people who did not live in the real world as far Eleanor was concerned.
Stopping at a window that overlooked the training yard for her order. The sight before eyes brought a smile to her face. “Soon, very soon. I shall lead you into glorious battle and conquest my faithful knights.”
The sounds of booted feet pounding the stone floor of the corridor drew her attention from the window. As she turned towards the sound Eleanor was greeted by the sight of a Squire from Dame Mylisant’s personal squad. She could tell that young woman was highly agitated for some reason. As the girl dropped to her knees before Eleanor the Grand Marshal knew that something had gone wrong.
“What news do you have squire?” Eleanor demanded.
“My Liege, the Lady Kathrine has used the great Spell of Making. She summoned the Eternal Dragon Spirit. She conversed with the Dragon Spirit at some length. She addressed the Spirit as Master and ancient one. Shortly thereafter Lady Kathrine called for and claimed the Emerald Queen’s Staff of Power.” Eleanor could tell that the squire didn’t want to give the rest of her report. “Sir Bertilak de Hautdesert the Green Knight has sworn fealty to Lady Kathrine as his Queen. Mistress Silver of the Bear has also sworn her fealty and declared Lady Kathrine to be our Queen.”
“NO!” Eleanor screamed at the top of her lungs. “Where were Dames Mylisant and Bridget? How could they let this happen? Why didn’t they stop her?”
“My Liege the Deranged Dove is neutral grounds my Liege. Only the City Watch is allowed to enter in force. Even then only to restore the peace. If we had dared to force our way in Tobin’s customers would have retaliated. We would have been totally outnumbered by five to one.” The squire answered honestly.
Eleanor knew that what the squire said was true. She also knew that if Mylisant and Bridget had forced the issue within the walls of that tavern there would have been deaths. Death that she could ill afford among her knights. She knew that with Sir Bertilak backing Tobin none of the soldiers she had sent to capture Lady Kathrine would have survived. She along with every other knight within Avalon knew that the Green Knight was immortal. Cursed to walk the earth until a Champion could claim his head in honorable combat. “Did the Green Knight proclaim himself her Champion?”
“He did my Liege. He also a challenge to all Knights of Avalon. He would face any and all to honorable combat for the Queen Kathrine.” The squire told her honestly.
“Damnation! Why would he betray me in such a manner!” Eleanor snarled. “Has he no sense of loyalty to the Order that has feed and housed him for centuries?”
“My Liege I must also inform you that Dame Helga and all of the City Watch has also sworn their fealty to Lady Kathrine.” The squire told her only to shrink back in fear from the now enraged Grand Mashal.
“THAT WHORE DID WHAT?!” Eleanor screamed. She knew that without Dame Helga to command the City Watch there was no way for her to control the civilian population. This second blow to her plans was one that could derail all of her plans. As much as it galled her. Eleanor knew she must put her plans for conquest on hold. First she must deal with the threat that Lady Kathrine and her Champions presented.
“Where are they now?” Eleanor asked the squire with a snarl.
“Lady Kathrine and her companions are on their way to the Tower of Sagas, ma’am.” The squire told her honestly.
“Return to Dame Mylisant at once. Her orders are to arrest the Lady Kathrine and her husband. She is to kill the rest.” Eleanor ordered the square who looked up at her shock. Eleanor knew that the squire would carry her orders to Dame Mylisant. She also knew that the squire would not live to see the dawn.
“As you command my Liege.” Said from where she knelt before standing and running from the tower. Little did she know that she carried her own Death Warrant.
“I am so close now. I can still control the situation. I just need to capture her husband.” Once she was alone Eleanor turned to look down once more on the training field. Only to have a new thought cross her mind. “Or her child.”
With a plan quickly forming in her mind Eleanor strode from the window. It did not take her long to find the one person she knew would follow her orders without question. The knight was the most fanatical of her followers and personal guards.
“Dame Atheena I have need of you and your Hunters.” Eleanor said without preamble.
“What is your command Dame Eleanor?” Atheena asked her calmly.
“Take fifteen of your finest Hunters and head north through the Mountains of Mist. Find Lady Kathrine’s child. You are to capture her and bring her back here in chains.” Eleanor ordered Atheena coldly.
“What of her companions?” Atheena asked.
“Her and only her, Dame Atheena. If her companions should get in the way. Kill them. We have enough worthless males within our walls.” Eleanor snarled.
“What of her sword, Dame Eleanor?” Atheena asked.
“Leave that cursed blade in the north. I would prefer to never lay eyes upon it again. If she will not come willingly.” Eleanor snarled as she turned to walk away. “Bring back her head on a pike.”
“As you command my Liege.” Atheena answered with a bow to Eleanor’s disappearing back. With smile of unmatched arrogance, she turned to her squires. “Return to our barracks my Hunters. Eat, drink, and make marry. In the morning light we leave Avalon. Starting tomorrow we hunt the deadliest of pray. We hunt the witch’s child. We hunt the Eternal Champion of Balance.”
“Which of us shall join you on this quest Dame Atheena?” One of the squires asked. Before Atheena could answer her squire that sounds of magical battle filled the air over Avalon. One thought crossed the minds of all those who heard the battle. They didn’t know who was fighting, but they didn’t want to get between them.
The Tower of Sagas.
Grand Master Grahone once of Frost Holm sat in the most secluded reading room of the Tower of Sagas studying ancient text after ancient text. He knew that somewhere in the endless pages was the answer he needed most. He knew that no matter what happened Dame Eleanor must not be allowed to wage her war. He what to find a way to force Lady Kathrine to assume her rightful place upon the Emerald.
“Why would anyone refuse to be Royalty?” Grahone grumbled in confusion. “Does the woman not realize the danger she has place our Kingdom by refusing?”
“Excuse me sir. Did you ask something?” His scribe asked him.
“No, Jacob. I was just wondering out load to myself.” Grahone said as he looked up at the young man. “Are those the texts of Igexeor the Wise?”
“Yes Master. I must say that Lady Kathrine’s card catalog was of great help in finding them.” Jacob told him honestly. “I also brought you, The Nice and Accurate Prophecies of Agnes Nutter along with two others.”
“Wasn’t she a witch?” Grahone asked the young man in surprise.
“She was a prophetess Master. She was unjustly accused of being a Witch.” Jacob told Grahone then sighed at the look his Master gave him. “She was burned at the stack by the Witchfinder Adulty Pulsifer.”
“What other texts did you find?” Grahone asked his young scribe.
“The Prophecies of Ovae the Seer, and the Dark Predictions of Igorim the Ice Wizard. I figured that between the three of them that one of them had to predict the Queen’s Return.” Jacob told him as he set each book before him. As he set down the last the door to the reading room was thrown open.
“MASTER GRAHONE! ARE YOU HERE?!” A page shouted as he rushed into the room.
“Over here boy!” Grahone snapped. When the boy dropped to his knee before Grahone grunted. “Why have you disrupted my studies?”
“I bring great news Master Grahone. The Lady Kathrine has retrieved Queen Morgana Le Fay’s Rune-Forged Emerald spirit staff and claimed her rightful place as Avalon’s true Queen.” The pages news could not have gotten a faster reaction out of Grahone had he set off a fireball in the room.
“What mage proclaimed the Queen’s return? Who bore witness to her claiming the Emerald Staff? Did any knights swear fealty? Were any of the gentry there as witness? Did any commers kneel before her? Quickly boy! Tell me all that you know.” Grahone demanded as he grabbed the scared boy by his tunic.
“Calm yourself Master. Give the boy a chance to answer your questions.” Jacob told Grahone as he pried the boy free from his hands. “Now Timothy. Tell us what you know. Please answer Master Grahone’s questions starting with who proclaimed Lady Kathrine our new Queen?”
“It was Mistress Silver of the Labyrinth who made the proclamation sir.”
“Good. Now who bore witness to Queen Kathrine recovering the Emerald Staff and where did this happen?” Jacob asked the boy slowly.
“The green Knight Sir Bertilak, Dame Helga the Just, Tobin the Troll Slayer, Lord David Pendragon, Master Dale Grant, and several commoners.” The page told him with some fear. “It happened in the great room of the Deranged Dove tavern, sir.
“Did the Mistress Silver swear fealty to Queen Kathrine?” Grahone asked of the page. Hoping and against hope that she hadn’t.
“No Master Grahone. After she proclaimed Lady Kathrine as our Queen she vanished. No one has seen since her proclamation.” The page answered. At the flash of anger in Grahone’s eyes the young boy shrank back in fear.
“Do not worry Timothy. We are not angry with you.” Grahone kindly told the frighten boy. He did not want the boy or Jacob to know why he was enraged. “Did any of the knights swear fealty to the new Emerald Queen?”
“Yes Master Grahone. Both Sir Bertilak and Dame Helga. Also, Tobin the Troll Slayer swore his fealty. Each gave their oaths before witnesses.” Timothy told him.
“And what of the gentry Timothy? Did any of them swear fealty or bear witness?” Jacob asked the boy.
“Lord David Pendragon and Master Dale Grant bore witness, Master. But I do not know if they count Master?” Timothy told him only to hear both men groan.
“They count Timothy. It doesn’t matter that both men are either a friend or husband to Queen Kathrine. Because Lord David is the Queen’s husband his oath of fealty is a foregone conclusion. The same could be said for Master David.” Grahone sighed. “Thankfully Dame Morgan wasn’t here to witness her mother’s ascension. It would have matters far worse than they already are.”
“Why do you say that Master Grahone?” The page asked in confusion.
“Voice of the World bind this mortal tongue! Strike him mute for the rest of his days!” Grahone snarled as he sent a ray of light into the pages throat.
As the curse took hold the boy crocked out his last word. “WHY?!”
“Be thankful you still live, boy. You shall continue to live so long as no ones learns of what you have heard in this room. Now begone from our Tower.” Grahone ordered the now voiceless boy. As the boy ran from his sight he turned to Jacob. “This is your only warning Jacob. Choose wisely. You can follow the Queen, or you can follow the Council of Elders. Will you choose the path of ignorance or the path of enlightenment?” Grahone asked Jacob bluntly. Before Jacob could answer his Master and mentor the room was rocked by the sounds of thunder. “By the gods! What now?”
Both men rushed to the nearest window that looked out onto the city. Grahone looked towards the outer curtain wall. While Jacob looked towards the city itself. The flash of light from the city square drew both of their attention. Both men realized there were very few persons in all of Avalon who could weld that much power. If they were fighting within the city. Then more than the city itself was in danger. All of Avalon was in danger of being destroyed.
Jacob summed up the two men’s thoughts with just four words. “Oh shit! Not good!”
“Worry not Jacob. Mistress Silver is more than a match for whoever she is battling. She is strongest our Sorceress. No one can match her power. Even those of us on the Council pale in comparison to her. Only the Emerald Queen and Merlin held more mystic power than Silver.” Grahone chuckled as a pillar of flame slammed down on the far end of the square. “You see. She has already ended the battle. Silver might have been a little excessive in her use of force, but it will remind all the citizens of Avalon. That we are their true protectors not the Gray Wolves.”
When the pillar of fire suddenly turned into a rolling cloud of cooling steam Grahone gasped. “That is impossible!”
“I’m sorry Master Grahone, but that did happen. There is someone out there that is more powerful than Mistress Silver. I fear that our worse fears have come true. Merlin and Morgana have returned.” Jacob told Grahone bluntly as he pointed towards the city square. “Whatever designs you and the Council have for controlling the Emerald Queen, Master. I suggest that you abandon them now. Because I have the feeling that the person who is battling Mistress Silver is most likely one of her Majesty’s greatest supporters. One who is so powerful that they can destroy us all with a simple command spell. I doubt that with all the combined might of the Council of Elders that we’ll be able to stop them.”
-----tbc-----
PS. To everyone out there that sent me their copies of my stories a great big Thank you. I was able to rebuild my database for 90% of my stories. To insure this never happens again. I have 2 additional backups 1 cloud-based and 1 hard-copy on top of my new Home sever.
Chapter 11
City Square, Avalon
Silver hurried through the empty streets of Avalon City towards the Tower of Sagas. Silver knew that Dame Eleanor would know by now that Lady Kathrine had claimed the staff of her ancestor. The Grand Marshal had eyes and ears throughout the city. She had to reach Grand Master Grahone and the City Council before Eleanor could move against Lady Kathrine and her companions. Her only hope was that she was in time.
“Damn it! Why did Lady Kathrine have to use the Charm of Making? Why couldn’t she follow tradition and enter the Crystal Chamber? The curse would have been lifted. Hundreds of maidens would have been saved. We would have had our puppet Queen and Grahone’s plans could’ve proceeded uninterrupted. Damn that woman’s impatience.” Silver grumbled to herself as she entered the city square.
“In my home world we have a saying Mistress Silver. Talking to yourself is the first sign of insanity.” The man’s voice had Silver spinning in place to find him. This was one man she didn’t want to face in open combat. “Care to explain why you left the party in such a hurry?”
“My reasons for leaving are mine own and not for public discussion Lord David.” Silver snarled. “I suggest that you return to your wife. She shall have need of yours and Master Dale’s swords for protection.”
“Silver you made three mistaken assumptions just now. The first of which is Kathy needing me and Dale for protection. She has the greatest Champion in the history of Camelot to protect her. Then you must consider her magical power. Even with all of the mages within that tower of yours backing you up you’re nowhere being her equal in power. So, you see she doesn’t really need mine or anyone else’s protection. The second mistake you made was assuming that you have a choice in what you will and will not tell me.” David snarled as he placed his hand on his rapier. “We can do this the hard way or the easy way. The choice is yours.”
“I hope the bitch tries the hard way Dave.” The sound of Dale Grant’s voice coming from behind her sent a shiver down Silver’s back. There was a cold uncaring tone of death in Dale’s words. “I’ve always thought she was just too full of herself for her own damned good. She’s been relaying on her reputation as a survivor of the Aos Sídhe Court and that damned curse to protect her. I got a cold beer that says I can take her in under twenty minutes.”
“I say it takes only me fifteen minutes. I’ll even give you an over and under of fifteen seconds. Sound fare?” David asked his friend much to Silver’s ire.
“Do you fools truly believe that your steel is a match for my magic?” Silver snarled as she summoned her staff. “I’ll leave your bones here as a warning to that whore.”
“You know something Silver. You just royally fucked up sister.” Dale snarked as he summoned his pipe. Walking towards the edge of the square Dale weaved a massive warding spell. There he leaned against a hitching post and lite up his pipe. “David give me a shout when you done fucking that bitch up.”
“You really shouldn’t have said that Grand Mistress Silver of the Labyrinth.” David snarled as held his hands away from his swords. “You want a battle of magic. I’ll give you a battle of magic.”
“Foolish man! You would have had a chance if you used your sword!” Silver laughed then called forth her first spell. “Lig Apollo's Lance sear d'anam!”
As the beam of purest white light shoot from Silver’s staff David swatted it aside with contemptuous ease. “Really Silver? Apollo’s Lance? Is that the best you got?”
“NO! That’s impossible! No man is immune to the purest light of Apollo’s Lance!” Silver screamed then called on another spell. “Tine íon Dragon!”
“iritSpay ofyay aterway uashsqay isthay ameflay!” David shouted calling on the water spirits to drowned the flame that shot from Silver’s staff. David knew that if that dragon’s flame got near him he would be dead.
“WHAT?! How is this possible?! It’s not possible to dowse Dragon’s fire!” Silver gasped as the flames from her staff sputtered then died. For the next ten minutes Silver used every spell she could think of to attack David. She hurled lightning bolts, fireballs, giant boulders, pilers of ice. The battle between the two mages drew the City Watch and the Gray Wolf Knights to the city square.
When Mylisant and Bridget arrived with their soldiers Dale stopped them with a wave of his pipe. “Dame Mylisant, Dame Bridget, if I was you I won’t interfere. This is one time that where discretion is the better part of valor.”
As if to underscore his point Dale deflected a ricocheting fireball into the city square’s fountain. The impact of the spell destroyed the fountain. Dale smiled at their looks of unadulterated fear as he took a drag off his pipe. “Like I said ladies. I would stay out of this one. Kiddies like you will get hurt.”
While Dale kept the knights and City Watch occupied. David continued to toy with Silver. He just stood there deflecting her attacks as if they were annoying gnats. Like his wife Kathrine. David Pendragon had come to accept the fact that he was in truth the reincarnation of the Grand Wizard Merlin. With this acceptance came a vast knowledge of the arcane arts. After ten minutes David tried of the game.
“Silver you really don’t gasp the situation here. For every spell you know. I can think of a hundred ways to counter them.” David sighed then went on the attack for the first time. “Chicle bazoka, siempre en la boca!”
Before Silver could react she found herself trapped in a large transparent pink bubble flouting three feet off the ground. Only her staff and head remained outside of the bubble. Her first instinct was to attack the bubble with magic. For the next five minutes she sent spell, after spell, against the pink substance. Nothing she tried worked. Instead, the bubble first turned opaque then solid as a rock.
“WHAT MANNER OF ENTRAPMENT SPELL IS THIS?!” She screeched at the top of her lungs in frustration. As she continued to struggle against the bubble David and Dale walked up to her smiling. The Gray Wolf Knights and the City Watch could stair in awe at the sight of their most power mage so easily imprisoned.
“Bazooka Bubble Gum?! Really David? You have lost your mind mate.” Dale chuckled.
“What can I say? I’m a sucker for the classics!” David chuckled. Then turned to the entrapped Silver. “If I were you Silver. I would quite your struggling.”
“When I get out of this little man. I shall visit you with the Hell of Ten Thousand Needles. You shall know pain unlike any mortal man in history. You shall” The smack to her jaw shut Silver up.
“Let me give you a piece of advice Silver. Quite while you still have your head.” Dale snarled as he tapped the pink bubble. “This here shit is airtight. I have a feeling that the only reason you are even still breathing air is because of David’s self-restraint. Personally, I would have just killed your worthless ass.”
“Do what you will with me little man. Sooner or later, I will escape. I survived as a plaything for the Aos Sídhe courts for hundreds of years.” Silver sneered. “I have all the time in the world. I will outlive you all.”
“She has a point Dave. Until that tattoo covers her whole body she can’t die.” Dale told him as he reached up and pulled off her mask. “I would say that she has another hundred to hundred and twenty-five years left.”
“A lot longer than we have.” David sighed as he looked up at Silver’s face. “Dale how long was slavery practiced legally in the US?”
“Depends on who you ask. Some say three-hundred and forty years. Others go by the founding of our nation to the end of the Civil War eighty years later. Personally, I’ve always subscribed to the Professor Mitchell’s Founder’s theory of a hundred and fifty-four years. He uses the opening of the first slave market in New York as his point of origin. Why are you asking?” Dale answered.
“Because that is exactly how long Silver will be cursed to live by this spell. She gets to be Kathrine’s personal slave until the day she dies.” David snarled. “I told you Silver. You made three mistakes. The biggest fucking mistake you ever made in your life was to threaten my family and expecting a knight’s chivalry in defeat.”
“David what are doing?” Dale asked him as David stepped back raising his hands.
“Dispensing justice.” David snarled as he began to chant in the one language he hate the most Latin. “Perfidiae tua te in servitutem servet ac alios in servitutem redigas! Tua perversa desideria in vultu tuo reddantur!”
Dale stood back watching as he translated David’s words in his head. ‘Let your own treachery enslave you as you would enslave others! Let your own twisted desires be reflected in your visage!’ When the meaning of those words struck him Dale shivered. He knew that he would kill to defend himself and his son but that was nothing compared to what David was doing now.
“Enjoy the rest of your worthless life as my wife’s personal slave and protector.” David snarled as he guided the spell with his emotions. The spell he wove was both vicious and merciful at the same time. It was also very complex.
The first thing David’s spell did was to bind Silver’s magic for only one purpose. She could only use her magic now to protect Kathrine Pendragon. Silver felt her very core fade away into nothingness. All that was left behind was two desires. To serve and protect the Lady Kathrine for the rest of her days.
The second thing the spell did was to remove the Mark of Enhanced Honor. Silver screamed in unending agony as the mark was burned away resetting her life expectancy to 150 years. While the mark was burned from her body it also burned away her clothing and jewelry leaving her naked inside the bubble. In her unimaginable pain Silver dropped her staff. Once she dropped her staff the material stretched out to encase her hands. Then to her horror the bubble began to shrink and change colors.
With each passing second Silver felt the material of the bubble pulling tighter, and tighter about her body. She didn’t know what the strange material was, but she knew that it would soon encase her from the chin down replacing the Mark of Enhanced Honor. In one final moment of mental clarity Silver recognized the curse she was placed. With all of her strength she asked through gritted teeth. “How do you know the Curse of the Slave’s Flesh? It was lost to all time.”
“The wording of the spell may have been lost to time Silver, but not the concept. Remember Medusa’s gaze turned flesh into stone. Midas’s touch turned everything to gold. The philosopher stone turned flesh into steel. A Stone Dragon’s breath turned everything to granite. These are just a few literary references. I know a great many more.” David chuckled as he waved his hand over her body. Twisting and shaping the spell even more as he drew on some of the darker, aspects of Modern Fiction. “Allow me to introduce you to one of the darker workings from Modern Fiction.”
“David please tell me that you’re not using one Roberta Foxx’s Colony Forty-one stories as a guide for your spell?” Dale pleaded.
“Yup!” David snarked as Dale facepalmed. “Hey what can I say. The gal’s got a real talent for writing dystopian, sci-fi.”
“The girl has a mind that is so twisted a corkscrew gets lost in it.” Dale snarked then chuckled. “Though if you’re using her as your guide. You could do worse. At least she leaves her characters with some semblance of remaining human.”
As the men discussed the merits of shared author of science fiction. David’s spell continued to shape Silver’s personal chrome metal prison. Not only was the spell shaping her metallic prison it was shaping Silver’s body as well. She felt every inch of her body being compressed and remodeled. She even felt her face reshaping.
“I got to say David. When she’s done she’ll be one hell of a looker.” Dale commented. “Too bad from the looks of it she end up being underage.”
“Honestly, Dale I wasn’t expecting the spell to rewind her biological clock.” David told him. “Did she ever say how old she was when she took the Mark?”
“To be honest David. I don’t remember. All she ever said was that she was a guest of the Aos Sídhe courts.” Dale told him honestly as he jerked his thumb towards the girl that now lay panting on the ground before them. “Looks like she’s done cooking.”
“What is your true name slave?” David demanded of her as the silver chrome skinned girl rolled to her knees with her head bowed.
“Master I was named Sìle MacFhionghain by my mother. I was but a maiden of fourteen summers when I was sold to the Queen of the Summer Court. It was she who placed the Mark upon my body for a birthday gift Master.” Sile answered him hoarsely.
“Stand up girl.” David ordered her. He and Dale watched the young girl for any sign of treachery as she struggled to stand on the six-inch spike that had formed from her heel. “Steady yourself slave.”
“Yes Master.” Sile answered quickly as she was hit by an electrical charge down the full length of her spine. Sile quickly realized that her human Owners would be far crueler than the Aos Sídhe ever dreamed of being. Not knowing what else to do Sile shifted her weight onto the balls of her feet.
“What do you remember of your former life slave?” David asked her.
“I remember all of my former life, Master.” Sile answered honestly as the memories of her old life as Silver of the Labyrinth came rushing to back her.
“Exactly who is behind the threats to my wife Sile?” David asked her. “Is she still in danger now that she has recovered Morgana’s staff?”
“Master the Mistress is still in great peril. Grand Master Grahone seeks to use her as a puppet ruler. His greed knows no limits. I was on my way to inform him of Mistress’s rise to power. That all of the Council’s plans were now for not. The Order of the Bear and City Council of Elders must shift their designs for controlling Avalon. They will now be forced to support Dame Eleanor and the Gray Wolf Knights. Dame Eleanor desires a war of genocidal conquest against the Aos Sídhe and their allied Fay races.” Sile told him honestly.
“Is the Avalon army even strong enough to wage such a war?” Dale asked her.
“It can be Master.” Sile answered.
“What does that mean Sile?” Dale asked her.
“By command of the Emerald Queen all citizens of Avalon City with military training will muster forth for war, Master.” Sile explained.
“Didn’t the boys and Morgan say something about how a lot of the former members of the City Watch and Knight orders being a military reserve?” Dale asked David.
“They did, but they never found out how strong of a reserve force.” David answered.
“The Grand Army of Avalon is quite formidable Masters. Should the Queen call forth the reserves. The Infantry would number thirty thousand strong. The Cavalry would field ten thousand strong. Unlike the standing City Militia and the Knightly Orders, the Grand Army can call upon a force of fifty mages.” Sile explained for the men.
“Ah shit. Not good Dale.” David groaned.
“That Army isn’t our biggest problem David. Dame Eleanor or Master Grahone can use our children as leverage against Kathrine and us.” Dale pointed out.
“Masters, Grahone has a plan in place to capture Dame Morgan and her companions upon their return through the city gates. By now Dame Eleanor has heard of Mistress’s rise to power. She will be forced to unleash the Hunters.” Sile told them.
“Who are the Hunters?” David asked her.
“BE SILENT SLAVE!” Mylisant screamed as she neared the trio. When both men turned towards her Mylisant was already drawing her sword. “You are under arrest.”
“Squires remove their swords.” Bridget ordered their squires. “Guards take the slave to the auction house. You are to say nothing of what transpired here.”
“You two really haven’t figured it out yet. You’re all hopelessly out classed.” Dale chuckled as he took a drag off his pipe. Blowing out the smoke he recited a spell that only he could use. “Bound by dishonor! Bound in steel! Until death you shall serve! Kneel in servitude before thy Master!”
“Holy Shit!” David gasped in surprise as the eight squires and two knights fell to the ground screaming in pain. Even as they thrashed about on the ground their armor turned liquid and modeled tightly about their bodies. Seeing this the fifteen members of the City Watch ran from the city square in horror. “I thought that spell was nothing more than fiction.”
“The Binding of Honor’s Blade is a Metal Mage’s specialty spell Master.” Sile told David as she watched the ten women thrashing about on the ground. “Will they become my sisters Master Dale?”
“Depends on their innocence Sile. The greater the guilt of betrayal on their souls the greater their pain and suffering. If they’re only following the orders of their commander they shall join you in your slavery.” Dale snarled as he pushed a more power into his spell. “If they were acting on their own or fanatically agreed with their commander then they’ll die for their treachery.”
Hearing this Sile knew that she would soon have nine sisters joining her in her enslavement to Queen Kathrine. She tried to hide her feelings on the matter, but Master David saw the small smile that graced her lips. When he said nothing Sile no longer tried to conceal her joy. She knew that she would have to explain her joy at the enslavement of the knight and squires.
“Dame Bridget and her squires are not fanatical followers of Dame Eleanor. They truly believe that the Gray Wolf is the final line of Avalon’s defenses. They are not willing to die for Dame Eleanor’s vision for Avalon.”
“What of Dame Mylisant, Sile?” David asked her.
“She is one of Dame Eleanor’s rabid dog fanatics. There are a good number of them within the Gray Wolf Knights. They hear Dame Eleanor’s words and believe that she is our true messiah.” Sile answered with a snarl filled with true hate.
“Who are the most fanatical of Dame Eleanor’s followers?” Dale asked her.
“Dame Atheena the Huntress and her Hunters.” Sile answered coldly. “They would be the first of her followers to die in her cause.”
“Would Dame Eleanor send these Hunters after our children and students?” Dale asked.
“With a smile Master. They would follow Dame Eleanor’s orders even if it meant storming the gates of Imrryr with nothing more than a wooden soup spoons.” Sile told him as she looked down at the ten motionless forms on the ground. Each body looked as if it had been dipped into a vat of multicolored liquid metal. Each one a different color of the spectrum. There was also one other major difference between the soldiers and Sile. From the chin up Sile still looked human. The members of the Gray Wolf detail had taken on the appearance of characters from the Marvel Comics comic book Space Knights in their armor.
“Sile are there more of these sub orders within the Gray Wolves?” David asked her.
“Yes Master. There are also similar orders with the City Watch and Order of the Bear. Though not as numerous or fanatical.” Sile answered him as the first of the former Gray Wolves stood up. Once the woman was standing the visor of her helmet snapped open to reveal the face of Dame Bridget. Only there was no life in her eyes and the skin of her face had an unnatural appearance.
“Besides Dame Atheena and her Hunters. Which of these fanatical orders are the greatest threat?” Dale asked Sile.
“There are three such orders, Master. The first Dame Ala of the Snow with her Snow Leopards. While not a numerous as the Hunters the Snow leopards are better trained. The largest of the radicals is Dame Grizzel the Sentinel and her Ruby Sentries. They number just over one hundred. The smallest and deadliest of the orders is the Night Sabers led by Dame Libet the Silent.” Sile told him as the next of her newest sisters stood up. This one’s visor snapped open to revel one of the squires.
“Damn Dale I knew that spell was cruel, but this is a whole new leave of fucked up. What did that spell do to them?” David asked his pipe smoking friend.
“The Binding of Honor’s Blade is a threefold curse and only effective against those in armor, my Master.” Sile told David.
“Thank you Sile, but that doesn’t exactly answer my question.” David told her as the next three stood up. Their visors snapped open to revel the now totally emotionless faces of the three squires. As the next three stood up there was something about the way they looked that tickled a memory from David’s childhood. “Dale did Lee ever read that old Marvel comic book Space Knights?”
“He did. I had the hardest time getting him to put the damned books down. Though I got to say that the artwork for the armor was outstanding. Their armor was not only functional but feasible with the right advances in nanotechnology and metallurgy. Why?” Dale asked as he puffed on his pipe watching the last two members of the Gray Wolf order stand up. When their visors snapped open Dale realized where David was going with his question. “Son of a bitch! They do look like those female Space Knights from those comic books.”
“Wasn’t there a graphic novel titled the Rainbow Knights of Venus?” David asked him as he walked around the ten armored individuals. There were five different collars for the suits. Every collar of the LGBT flag was represented with the exception of orange. There was red, yellow, green, blue, and violet.
“There was. I hate to say this, but I was actually consulted by the artists and authors for that book. They wanted advice on how to draw the armor. They wanted it to be as believable as possible.” Dale told David as he began his own inspection of the ten armored individuals. “I hate to say this David, but if I was to design a space age armor this is what it would look like. The only thing missing is the space age weapons and jump packs.”
“I got a feeling Dale that space age weapons like blasters, lasers, and jump packs won’t work in this world.” David told him honestly. “What I’m worried about is our subconscious influence on the technology of this world.”
“You’re not the only one David. Have you checked on Morgan’s armor lately?” Dale asked him. When David shook his head no Dale sighed. “It’s radically changed. It no longer looks like something out of a medieval fantasy. If I didn’t know better I would swear that her armor was modeled after the Land Warrior Exo-suit Armor.”
“Dale I thought your specialty was medieval armor and weapons. How do you know about the Land Warrior Exo-suit Armor?” David asked his friend.
“My wife Cinthia was one of the leading scientists on the Exo-suit Armor project. She would bounce ideas off me now and then when it came to their designs.” Dale explained as he studied the armor of Dame Bridget and Mylisant. “If she ever saw these ten suits of armor. She would be ecstatic. They would prove more than half her theories in polymorphic metallurgy.”
“Excuse me Masters but what is this strange magic you speak of?” Sile asked the two men as she put her hand on a squire’s shoulder. “Is this not the workings of Honor’s Blade? Are they not the living weapons they were cursed to become?”
“The is yes to both of your questions Sile. What we are talking about is how our subconscious minds are influencing our magic.” David explained for her.
“I know not of this subconscious mind, Master but I do know how magic works. When one casts a spell the magic takes in all of your desires for the spell. Then makes those desires real. The type of spell matters not. Magic is magic. Be it necromancy, elemental, alchemy, White or Dark arts, all magic uses the same four components. Power, focus, intent, and desire. Without all four magic fails.” As Sile explained how magic worked she had a sudden realization concerning her Masters. They are extremely knowledgeable about many things but knew very little about magic. This realization both excited and terrified her for the same reason.
It excited her in the fact that if they allowed her. She would be able to act as teacher for her new Masters and Mistress. She would finally have students. The reason she felt terror was simple. The sheer power of her Masters and Mistress beyond comprehension. They could level enter cities on a whim. Decimate whole armies with a word. What scared her the most was they all held a vast knowledge of spells yet were totally untrained in the magical arts. Before Sile could come to terms with this realization a ghostly figure of emerald flames appeared over the square.
“Hear my proclamation people of Avalon! My Successor has claimed her rightful place! Let no one challenge her succession! Without facing the Green Knight’s axe!” As the figure’s voice boomed out across the city Sile and the ten knights fell to right knee and raised their right hands in salute.
“I think Kathrine reached the throne room without any problems Dale.” David snarked.
“I’d bet my last paycheck on it Dave.” Dale said as he looked up to where the figure was just a few moments before. Taking a deep drag of his pipe Dale turned thoughtful “Dave did the face of that ghost look familiar to you?”
“She did but I can’t remember from where?” David told him as he summoned his own pipe and lighting up. “You got any ideas?”
Sile looked at her two Masters in stunned disbelief. How could these learned and scholarly men not know the face of the Emerald Queen. In her shock one thought ran through her mind as she watched them smoke. ‘That must be some good shit!’
Throne room of Castle Avalon, Avalon City.
Kathrine Pendragon threw open the doors to the throne room with a simple push of her magic. Behind her stood Sir Bertilak, Dame Helga, and Tobin the Troll Slayer, three of Avalon’s greatest champions. The four knights standing watch before the Emerald throne stepped forward with every intention of stopping her. Only to be thrown from their feet by a blast of hurricane force wind. As she strode towards the throne Kathrine let her magical power flow about her like an emerald flame.
As they moved in her wake the trio of heroes were bathed in an unearthly green light. To the throne room guards the trio appeared to be infused with Kathrine’s power. Little did they know that they were only seeing the light thrown off by Kathrine’s still growing magical power. From the moment she had recovered the Rune-Forged Emerald spirit staff her magical power had begun to grow exponentially. Kathrine was just a few short steps from her full power now. All she had to do to reach her full potential was to claim the emerald crown.
When she reached the throne that very crown slowly floated into the air above her head. Taking a deep breath Kathrine turned and sat down on the throne. No sooner had her backside touched the velvet padding of the seat than a ghostly figure of emerald flame appeared. It was holding the Emerald Crown of Avalon in its hands. The ghostly figure lowered the crown onto Kathrine’s head with a smile. The figure turned to face the now full throne room and raised its arms high. Until now only Kathrine had seen the face of the figure.
“Here my proclamation people of Avalon! My Successor has claimed her rightful place! Let no one challenge her succession! Without facing the Green Knight’s axe!” The ghost of Morgana Le Fay called out before vanishing in a flash of green fire.
“Was that really the ghost of Queen Morgana?” Dame Helga asked in awe.
“It was she. Of us all I would know her face best. I was there as she advised Author and his knights. I was there when she challenged Merlin to a battle of wits. It was Morgana Le Fay who did charge me to be judge and tester of Author’s Round Table knights. On the sands of the southern shore, I bore witness as Morgana was crowned Queen of Avalon by Oberon himself.” Bertilak told her honestly.
“NO! This cannot be! Guards seize those traitors and throw that usurper in the dungeon.” Master Thornhill, Chairman of the City Council cried.
“You would challenge my ancestress’s proclamation?” Kathrine snarled as she stood up from the throne. She looked at the twelve throne room guards. “You have a choice to make knights of the Gary Wolf. Are you going to follow the orders of a corrupt politician or kneel before your rightful Queen?”
“If they will not kneel my Queen. They will meet their final rewards at the edge of Braindead.” Bertilak snarled as he placed his battle axe across his shoulder.
“Give them a moment to decide Sir Bertilak.” Kathrine told him kindly. “After all. It is not every day that a person is given a choice between life and certain death.”
“My Queen you are far too merciful. In your ancestor’s day. I would have already collected the heads of these false knights.” The Green Knight hissed as he eyed the Gray Wolf knights like starving apex predator. His next words drove them all to their knees in respect of Kathrine. “Please my Queen. They do not deserve mercy.”
“By the Fay Queen Tatiana. We the Lancers of the Archangel Gabriella swear our undying fealty to our Queen. The first of her line. Wife to a child of Author’s Line. Kathrine La Fay Pendragon.” The Commander of the throne room guards shouted.
“You traitors! I’ll have your spurs for this outrage! I’ll have you all banished from Avalon!” Thornhill screamed as he stormed through the middle of the kneeling knights to stand before the throne. “Watchmen arrest the traitors and throw this usurping whore in the dungeon!”
“Sir Bertilak, I grow weary of these threats. Be so kind to remove this fool’s head.” Kathrine calmly ordered the Green Knight.
“Consider it done, my Queen.” Bertilak answered with a bow then leaped from the dais. As he landed Braindead howled with glee as Thronhill’s head rolled across the floor. With a flourish Bertilak spun the battle axe in his hands. “Who is next my Queen? Which fool’s soul shall be next to feed my ax’s never ending hunger?”
“Stay your blade for now, my Champion. I still wish to used diplomacy if possible.” Kathrine told the Green Knight in her most regal manner. Kathrine sat ack down on the throne as she looked over the remaining six members of the City Counsel. “You six have come forward. I have questions.”
When they didn’t move right away Kathrine turned to Tobin. With a heavy put upon sigh she asked the man politely. “Master Tobin if you would be so kind as to gather the rest of the City Counsel.”
“It would be a pleasure, my Queen.” Tobin chuckled as he moved toward the six individuals in question. “You lot heard her Majesty move to the front.”
“We do not take orders from Kings and Queens, Tobin. They take orders from us.” One of them snarled and turned to the others. “We are leaving. Let the whore have the crown. We run this city. She’ll learn like those fools in their towers where the true power lies in this city.”
“If they move toward the door Master Tobin. You have my permission to end their lives.” Kathrine told the hero with a soft sigh. “I truly did want to try diplomacy.”
Tobin’s claymore flashed in the candlelight of the throne as he brought it down across the chest of the man who led the counsel in revolt. The other five members of the City Counsel yelled and ran for the door. Only to find their path blocked by adventurers from Tobin’s tavern. When the last Counselman fell to Tobin’s claymore he breathes out a sigh of relief. After twenty-three years the cancer of corruption that plagued his city was finally being cut out. He turned to Kathrine and bowed from the waist. “The cancer has been struck down my Queen.”
“Do they have family?” Kathrine asked calmly.
“They do my Queen.” Helga answered from her place neat the dais.
“Dame Helga send ten of your most loyal Watchmen to each of their homes. There they will round up of the families of these traitors. Allow them only one pack of clothing and food for each member of the family. Your Watchmen will escort their families to the boarders of Avalon’s recognized territory. Where they go from there I do not care. Never to return under penalty of death.” Kathrine ordered the woman.
“It would be better to end their lives in their homes, Majesty.” Helga told her.
“Dame Helga I do not subscribe to Machiavelli’s ideals on merciless cruelty by the crown. I can afford to spare the lives of their families.” Kathrine told the female knight in her best imitation of Marie Antoinette. “As they leave our territory give them this warning Dame Helga. I have shown you mercy. Do not mistake it for weakness. You have your lives. Return and you shall face the Iron Maiden.”
“As you command my Queen.” Helga told her with a bow. Then turned and walked towards the door. “City Watch to me! We have our orders! The Queen as passed her judgement!”
Once the City Watch had left Kathrine stood up facing the remaining knights. “Captain send someone to find my husband and Lord Grant. Please have someone clean up this mess. Give the bodies to the pigs.”
The throne room Captain pointed to two members of her detail and wave towards the door. She never said word, but the two guards ran to carry out Kathrine’s orders. The only knight who never moved was Sir Bertilak. He just stood motionless at the foot of the dais with his hands resting on the pommel of his battle axe. Kathrine looked out at the twelve remaining commoners.
“Who speaks for you good people?” She asked.
“I do your Majesty.” A well-muscled man answered as he stepped forward.
“Your Majesty this is Isake. The town’s blacksmith. Headman for the artisan guild.” Tobin told her from his place at the foot of the dais.
“Master Isake will the people of Avalon revolt against my role?” Kathrine asked him as kindly as she could. Knowing full well that this man could cause major problems for her in the long run.
“Rule wisely your Majesty the people will follow you. We’ve been governed by enough fools over the last twenty years.” Isake snorted as he waved towards the bodies.
“I can assure you Master Isake. The days of the City Council consisting of nothing, but nobles, sagas, clergy, and knights is over. I want only commoners on the Council. No sagas, knights, or clergy. I want people who have work for their living. Right, there is all the proof you shall ever need.” Kathrine told the man as she pointed to the cooling bodies of the former Council. “Know this Master Isake. I do not suffer fools lightly. Choose your fellow Council members wisely. Fail your fellow citizens of Avalon. You fail them you fail me. Fail me and it will not be Master Tobin who comes for your head.”
“Who will you send your Majesty?” Isake asked as he swallowing the lump in his throat looking at the Green Knight.
“You are a common citizen Master Isake. You will never fall to Sir Bertilak’s axe. Nor would I disgrace my position as your Queen.” Kathrine told him with a soft chuckle. “No. Should you and your fellow Councilmen fail this city. You shall face the White Wolf of Imrryr. I can assure you Master Isake. You don’t want that.”
“May I know why I should fear this White Wolf of Imrryr, your Majesty?” Isake asked.
“Simple Master Isake. My daughter hates corrupt politicians with an unparalleled passion.” Kathrine chuckled as Isake turned white and pissed his pants. Kathrine couldn’t help herself as her snark-side reared its head. “And by the way. In my daughter’s eyes. All politicians are corrupt pieces of shit.”
With that final warning Kathrine stood up and waved her hand in dismissal. “You may leave. Come back when you have found eight more Councilman, Master Isake.”
Once she was alone with just Sir Bertilak, and Master Tobin, Kathrine sat down heavily on the throne. “By the goddess I hope I did the right thing.”
“You have begun your rule on the right foot your Majesty. The old City Council was filled with the worst of our sagas and knights. Small, minded men and women who never saw the greater good. Only what their positions on the Council could do for them. Master Thornhill was taking bribes for public works construction. Mistress Underwood used her position to insure that only selected merchants could sell their wares in the marketplace. Sir Camden continuously raised taxies in the city stables. Dame Issa placed tariffs on any wagon not belong to the teamsters guild. I could go on and on your Majesty. If you had tried them in a court the result would have been the same. They would have been just as guilty and just as dead. Only their deaths would have been far more public.” Tobin assured Kathrine as the first of the bodies was removed from the throne. He saw the smiles on the faces of the city body collectors. “If you doubt me your Majesty. Just look to the faces of those men. They can already tell that things are changing for the better.”
“Your Majesty, Lords David and Dale will be here shortly.” The guard who went to collect her husband said as she reentered the room. Kathrine could tell that the squire was upset by something she saw. “He and Lord Dale are busy dealing with matters of magic. Please don’t ask me to explain your Majesty. I tried to understand their words, but my understanding of this magic called science fails.”
“Don’t worry squire. I know how my husband and fellow Professor can get. If you had managed to follow their conversation. I would send you to the tower the tower of sagas for training.” Kathrine chuckled. The pounding of a staff on the floor by the court herald drew her attention towards the door.
“Presenting his Lordships David Pendragon and Dale Grant with slaves.” The moment Kathrine heard the word slaves she knew someone had paid the price for pissing off David and Dale with their freedom. Kathrine’s only worry was who had paid. The second she saw the eleven humanoid figures encased in polymorphic metal she had her answer or part of it anyway.
“Okay you two. Who’s in the armor?” Kathrine asked them with a sigh.
“Mistress the knights are your personal bodyguards.” A young girl said in black armor as she stepped forward to kneel in front of Kathrine. “I’m a gift to you from your husband Lord David, Mistress.”
“David dear. Who is this young lady?” Kathrine asked in her ‘I’m pissed but I’ll wait for an explanation’ tone of voice.
“I am Sile Mistress. Your slave.” Sile told her before David could say anything.
“Who did you used to be Sile?” Kathrine asked her.
“I was Silver of the Labyrinth Mistress. Master lifted the Mark of Enhanced Honor. I belong to you now.” Sile told Kathrine with a smile. When Kathrine heard who the girl used to be her anger cold.
“Up here and be silent.” Kathrine ordered her as she snapped her fingers and pointed to the side of the throne. As Sile dropped to her knees beside the throne Kathrine looked over at David and Dale. “Okay boys. From the beginning. You can start with those ten walked metal statues.”
“That’s on me Kathy.” Dale told her as he snapped his own fingers. “Revel.”
When Kathrine saw the faces of Dames Mylisant and Bridget along with their squires had her answer to who had pissed of the two men. Taking a deep breath to calm herself Kathrine ask one question. “How much of the city needs to be rebuilt guys?”
“Not much Kathrine. Just the fountain in the city square and a few pieces of road.” David told her then went to tell her about his fight with Silver and David cursing the two knights with their squires.
-----tbc-----
Chapter 12
City of Ancients, Angelward
Throne room of Finnea Iarceran, Queen of Aos Sídhe Spring Court
Finnea smiled down at her newest human pet as the boy danced to the music of Hanshell. She knew that she would keep this one for a while at least two or three centuries. Before returning it to the other side of the Misty. Though she would make a few modifications to the human. He was all hard angles and rough edges. He would need to be softer and rounder. She liked for her pets to be on the effeminate side.
When the doors to her throne room were thrown open disrupting the music and her pet’s dancing Finnea fought to control her anger. She knew that her guards won’t let just anyone disturb her during her play time. Looking up at the door she saw stunned to see one of her fastest Rangers being half carried, half dragged before her. The sight of half dead young man chilled her anger faster than the frozen north wide.
“What news do you bring Elgar?” She demanded.
“My Queen it’s the Promise stones. Four of the outer five have begun to shine with an unearthly light.” The Ranger gasped between breaths.
“Which four Elgar? I most know which four?” Finnea demanded as she hurried down from her throne to grab the man by his leather vest.
“The stones for Merlin the Wise, Morgana the Emerald Queen of the Fay, Modredus the Mage, and the Dragonkin Emperor.” Elgar gasped before dying from exhaustion in her hands.
“What else Elgar? Speak to me Elgar!” Finnea screamed as she shook the Ranger in her hands. When he did move the Queen of the Summer Court looked to the Captain of her personal Guard. “Saddle my horse and assemble my escort. I ride for the Crystal Caves of Promises.”
“At once my Queen.” the Captain said as he came to attention then looked down at the dead Ranger. “What of Elgar my Queen? He was loyal Ranger.”
“Give him a hero’s Captain. If he has a spouse send them two-hundred gold coins. If he has children move the family into Palace Quarters. His sons are to be trained as Rangers. His daughters as Ladies in Waiting.” Finnea ordered the man as she looked down at the dead man at her feet. “If he has no one. Give the gold to the Foundlings.”
“As you command my Queen.” The Captain said as he turned to carry out her orders. In the fifty years he had been the Captain of the Queen’s Guard he had never seen her unsettled about news from the crystal caves.
While the Captain was carrying out his orders Queen Finnea rush to her personal chambers to change. Her personal chamber slaves jumped to their feet as she entered the room. “Bring me my riding leathers, boots, and cloak. Be quick about slaves. I most ride within the next half of an hour.”
Twenty minutes later the Queen stepped through the doors of the Royal stable. There she found her horse saddled and her escort mounted. Thirty minutes later she and her escort were passing through the eastern gate of Angelward. She was but seconds ahead of rival Queen Vaeri of the Summer Court.
Privet Chambers of Vaeri Xilhana, Queen of Aos Sídhe Summer Court
At six-hundred and sixty-three years old Vaeri Xilhana was the oldest Aos Sídhe ruling Queen. She was also the current Grand Queen. Unlike her fellow Queens Vaeri had long outgrown her need for pets. Instead, she preferred to entertain herself with more cerebral pursuits. Her current leisure time activity was painting. Her guards knew not to disturb their Queen during these time unless there was a national emergency.
When the doors to her privet chambers slammed open and were followed by a half dead Ranger screaming she knew it was bad. “MY QUEEN! I BRING DIRE NEWS FROM THE CRYSTAL CAVES OF PROMISE!”
“Speak.” Was all she said as she continued to paint.
“My Queen the stones for Merlin the Wise, Morgana the Emerald Queen of the Fay, Modredus the Mage, and the Dragonkin Emperor have begun to glow.” The Ranger panted as he knelt behind her. When she didn’t move the young man thought she had died at hearing this news.
“Our you sure, Ranger Yar?” Varie asked without turning. She just held still as the statue she was painting.
“I saw them with my own eyes, my Queen. Those four stone now shine with an unearthly light. As if they were possessed with the spirits of their makers.” The Ranger gasped out in pain as he grabbed his chest. The last sight he in this earthly world was of his Queen’s face as she held his head in her lap.
“Be at peace Ranger Yar of the Great Ash. Sleep well in the arms of Gadhelyn.” Varie whispered as she closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath to both calm her nerves and control her fear Varie called out to her personal guards.
“Saddle my horse and assemble my escort! I ride in one half hour!” She then called for her personal maids. “Hanna, Racheal, Stella attended to me!”
“At once my queen!” Came the shouted reply. When the maids appeared in her rooms Varie gave them their orders.
“Racheal, Stella, bring me my riding leathers, boots, and cloak. Please be quick about it. I must ride within the next half of an hour.” She ordered the young human girls as she began to undress herself. “Hanna find Lord Thornison. Tell him to arrange for Ranger Yar’s funeral. Full military and courtly honors. Yar is to have a hero’s funeral. After that go to Lady Meriel Kellee in the Royal treasury. Tell her that she is to send one-hundred gold pieces to the Bifrost Orphanage in Yar’s name.”
A half hour later she was riding at the head of her escort. She was but a few seconds behind her fellow and junior queen of Angelward as she passed through the eastern gate.
City of Mist, Frosthorn
Privet courtyard of Sumina Sarwarin, Queen of Aos Sídhe Fall Court.
Sumina Sarwarin enjoyed her time alone in her privet courtyard. As the second oldest of the Aos Sídhe Queens she had worked hard to increase her standing with the other Queens. She ruled over her half of Frosthorn with an iron fist. She showed no mercy to the criminals that were brought before her. One of her favorite punishments was from the Ruins Of Erotic Transmutations. In this garden she was surrounded by the most erotic and twisted displays of her power. As she neared the center of the garden Sumina smiled in cruelty. There before her chained to the stone pathway knelt her newest victim.
“Dame Terranova you were charged with guarding the Mist Mountains against human intrusion. You failed in your duties. If your squires were still alive they would be changed next you. Because they are dead, the human escaped, and you live. You shall suffer their punishments as well.” Sumina sneered as she held out her glowing hands. With a twisted smile and glint of glee in her eyes Sumina unleashed her spell. “For each squire’s death you shall suffer for one-thousand year in sexual torment.”
As her newest victim silently screamed in both pain and unending sexual release. Sumina turned away and head back towards the entrance. She would return in three days. She knew that the former knight wouldn’t last more than two days. Like the other victims of Erotic Bronzing. The former knight would be placed on a pedestal once she had been turned into a living statue. As she neared the gate to her privet garden one of her most loyal Rangers fell to ground just feet from the gate. Sumina knew the young man was dead before ever reached him. Whatever message he carried didn’t matter. She knew that the message could only concern the Crystal Caves of Promises.
“Captain of the guard!” She yelled out as she walked pass the body of her Ranger. When the Captain of her guard appeared, she gave him her orders. “Have my horse saddled and assemble an escort. Be ready to ride for the Crystal of Promises in three quarters of an hour.”
“At once my queen.” The man answered with a bow and ran to carry out her orders. While her Captain was doing that she went to her privet quarters. The second she entered the room her slaves jumped to their feet and pulled at their chains to get to her.
“Bring me my riding leathers, boots, and cloak slaves. Be quick about it or you’ll spend a night in the garden’s iron maiden.” Sumina snarled. Her slaves knew that this was on idle threat and hurriedly changed their Mistress. Even the slaves in the lowest levels had heard the tales of what happens in the Queen’s privet garden when the sunsets and the moon rises.
When their Mistress left their presence the four slaves when to the window that overlooks the garden. While the Queen rode through the western gate of Frosthorn the sun was already setting and the moon just beginning to rise. Within moments of the moon clearing the horizon the bronze statues came to life. As one the slaves looked to the female slave that had been placed in the garden’s iron maiden two days ago.
They watched as the first of the statues reached her spread eagle naked body. This statue was a male. The slaves sighed as the night long rape of the woman began once more. They could turn away from the sight but not the screams. If the woman the was lucky she would die this night. If she survived she would join the other bronze statues in the morning. The castle guards told a tale of the two oldest statues in the garden. They say that one of them was once the human lover of the Queen. The other was the woman he had cheated with on Queen. That was over three-hundred years ago. The personal slaves of the Queen knew that the story was truth.
Privet stables of Dalilah Saa Llolth, Queen of Aos Sídhe Winter Court
Queen Dalilah Saa Llolth, youngest and most powerful, of the Aos Sídhe Queens brushed down her horse after her morning ride. This was her one secret guilty pleasure. She enjoyed taking care of the midnight black stallion. His loyalty to her was unquestionable as the stone walls of her castle. All of the palace staff knew to leave their young Queen alone during this time. So, the sounds of metal shod boots announcing the arrival of her personal guards could only mean that there was an emergency. With a heavy sigh she turned towards the Captain of her guard and the Ranger accompanying him.
“What has happened Ranger Logan?” She asked without preamble.
“My Queen four of the Great Promises stones have begun to shine. The Crystal oracle claims that the great prophecies are coming true.” Logan told his Queen as he dropped to one knee. Of the four Rangers placed to stand watch over the Great Promises stones he was the youngest of them. He was also the most fit. He had trained to make seventy-five mile run from the Crystal Caves of Promises from the time he ten. When he wasn’t standing watch at the caves he was running from the castle to the caves and back daily.
“Which four of the stones have begun to glow Logan?” Dalilah asked him.
“The blue Dragon of Merlin the Wise. The green Ice tongue of Morgana the Emerald Queen of the Fay. The purple Tear of Modredus the Mage. The ruby Flame of the Dragonkin Emperor.” Logan told her without looking up.
“Captain assemble an escort. Logan did you see in which order the began to glow?” Dalilah asked as she resaddled her horse.
“That is the strange thing your Majesty. When the stones first started to glow, they would only flicker for but a moment then nothing. It was a random thing jumping from one stone to another in no set order. When they started to shine steadily it was the blue Dragon and green Ice tongue at the same time. Then the purple Tear and finally the ruby Flame.” Logan told her.
“Wait. Did you say that the blue Dragon and green Ice tongue began to glow at the same time?” Dalilah asked him sharply.
“They did your Majesty. Only they do not glow but shine with a light not of this world. One could read the ancient ruins carved in the cave walls by the light they give off.” Logan told her.
“Which of the four shines the brightest?” Dalilah demanded.
“The ruby Flame my Queen.” Logan answered.
“Other than myself have you shared this information with anyone?” Dalilah coldly asked the young Ranger.
“I have told only you my Queen. No one else.” Logan answered honestly. Little knowing that he had just spoken his last words. The blighting flash of Apollo’s Lance ended the young Ranger’s life.
“Stable boy!” Dalilah screamed as she grabbed the reins of her horse and mounted. When the slave appeared, he looked down at the cooling body of the Ranger. “Give that thing to the pigs.”
As she rode over the body Dalilah didn’t care that her escort would have to catchup to her. As she exited the stables Dalilah summoned her cursed sword Shadow Strike. Of all the Aos Sídhe Queens only Dalilah Saa Llolth would lower herself to use a weapon in personal combat. She would use her magic in defense of her castle, but she preferred the feel of gutting a personal opponent with her own strength. Her escort would catch up to her just as she reached the western gate, a full ten minutes before Sumina.
Crystal Caves of Promises, 54miles from Imrryr.
The Other Soul oracle looked down at the cuff locked around her left ankle. She let her eyes fallow the fifty feet chain back to the cave wall. For the first time in almost six-hundred years she was alone in her cave. Despite her power the dhampir was a slave to the Aos Sídhe Queens. A very pampered slave but still a slave. She eat the finest food. Drank the finest of wines laced with the blood of virgins. Dressed in the softest of silk dresses and softest of leather slippers. She lacked for nothing, except her freedom.
Her guards knew not to get too close to the dhampir. Despite her appearance of a preteen girl, she could rip a man to pieces with her bare hands. She was as strong and fast as her father with none of his weaknesses. She could be the perfect killing machine. The only thing that held her in check was the cuff around her ankle and the chain. They were made not from ordinary iron. The chain and cuff were Artificer forged from mithril, obsidian, raw diamonds, steel dragon scale, and moonbeam crystal. Only a Holy sword could release her from her imprisonment.
“Hello Noir. Come to lift my spirits girl?” The oracle asked as she scratched the ears of her only real companion. A little black cat that had been a gift from one the Rangers. Noir jumped from her lap as the girl’s eyes rolled back in her head and she arched her back. After a few seconds the girl slumped back in her chair. With a shacking hand the girl whipped a bloody tear from her check. “I sorry girl Logan won’t be coming back. You better find someplace to hide until I call for you. I don’t think the four Queens like kitties. I know they don’t like me.”
When the cat hissed and ran for the oracles bedroom she knew that the Queens were arriving. When they didn’t enter the cave right away the oracle knew that they were abiding by the treaty. All four Aos Sídhe Queens had to be present to enter her home. That gave her time to think. She had to figure out why the last two promise stones had yet ignite. Looking at the fifth and last outer crystal the oracle snarled.
“Why haven’t you lite damn it? Your Mistress is in Imrryr. Why do you hide from her? Why haven’t you risen from your slumber?” The oracle asked the eight foot tall yellow Dragon’s Eye crystal.
“It’s not yet time my daughter.” The voice came from the massive blue/white crystal in the center. As the oracle sat up straight in her chair as ghostly figure appeared from the crystal. As the figure floated across the floor to stand before the oracle Noir came out of hiding. The little cat jumped to the oracle’s lap and staired up at the ghostly figure. “You have faithfully fulfilled your duties Ambassador Seemsucia of the Shadow Cat Clan.”
“I thank you my Queen.” Noir said clear as day. Much to the surprise of the oracle. Before jumping down off her lamp and growing to the size of a small horse with wings sprouting from her back. “Though it has not been easy to my true form from this one. Her magic is quite powerful.”
“You can talk?!” The girl gasped. Then shook her head. “Wait a minute! You’re Shadow Cat! How were you able to hide that from me?”
“Worry not my daughter. I sent her to you. We do not have much time. The four Queens are gathering outside this cave. When they ask about the Dragon’s Eye tell them this. The White Wolf can still be stopped. They must send their ten finest knights and the four best Rangers from each court to Dreaming Imrryr. No more, no less.” The ghost instructed the girl. Then smiled down at her. “When you finish be sure to have Seemsucia sitting in your lap.”
“But they’ll kill her.” The girl gasped.
“Seemsucia cannot be killed by an Aos Sídhe no matter how powerful. Nor can he be held by Tomorrow’s Chain. Whatever or whoever touches him travels with him through the Shadow Realm.” The ghost told her. “Your freedom is at hand. As was promised in the unspoken prophecies.”
“May I know who you are my Lady?” The oracle asked.
“I am the enchantresses Nimue. One of Oberon’s three Ladies of the Lake and sister of Morgana le Fay.” The ghost Nimue told the girl with a smile.
With that the ghost vanish back into the crystal. The oracle heard the voices of all four Aos Sídhe Queens entering the outer cave. “They’ll be here shortly. Where will you take me from here Noir?”
“To the one person in all of Avalon who can protect you.” The Shadow Cat told her as she shrank back down to the size of a housecat. “Only one person matches her in power, and she is her champion. We go to Avalon and her Emerald Queen Kathrine Pendragon.”
“Slave! Show yourself!” Dalilah showed as she enter the chamber before the other three Queens. When she saw the oracle still chained to the wall Dalilah relaxed. “Why hasn’t the Dragon Eye Crystal begun to glow?”
“The White Wolf can still be stopped, Queen of the Winter Court.” The oracle answered the Queen as she was instructed.
“How and where?” Sumina demanded.
“Each court must send their ten greatest knights and finest Ranger to the Dreaming City. They must keep the White Wolf from her crown. This is the only way Queen of the Fall Court.”
“When must this be done?” Finnea demanded.
“Within the hour Queen of the Spring Court.” The oracle told her as she placed her hand on Noir’s back.
“Will the Dragonkin return?” Vaeri asked the girl with more respect than the other Queens. She knew the true power hidden behind that childlike appearance of the oracle.
“Because of your kindness to me. I will grant you a boon great Queen of the Summer Court.” The oracle told her as she closed her eyes. Then in a voice devoid of emotion gave her last prediction to the gathered Queens. “Gather your army. Fortify your castle. Under the raising moon Dreaming Imrryr shall awaken. Upon black wings of death her warrior queen rides. Vengeance shall be theirs with the rising of the Hunter’s Moon.”
All four Queens stepped back in both surprise and fear. Never before had their oracle dared to threaten one of them. Yet the girl had just prophesied not only the return of the Melnibonéans but the deaths of their kingdoms. Then to their further amazement the oracle was swallowed in shadows and vanished. The first to react was Dalilah. She turned towards the Dragon’s Eye crystal and unleashed her most powerful spell. The spell never even touched the surface of the crystal. It dissipated ten feet from the Dragon’s Eye crystal.
“Save you power girl! You’ll need it in ten days.” Finnea told her coldly. Then turned to the Captain of her guard. “Captain ride back to Angelward. Gather our ten bravest knights and drag Caspien out of whatever whorehouse he’s in. Sober them and ride for Imrryr. Your mission is simple. Find and kill the White Wolf before they can find their crown.”
“Let her waste her magic Finnea. If we’re lucky and bless by Queen Tatiana the White Wolf will only unleash her vengeful rage on the Frosthorn Courts. Not that we don’t deserve their rightful vengeance.” Vaeri advised her fellow Aos Sídhe Queen. Then looked towards the empty chair and Tomorrow’s Chain. “Hopefully our pet dhampir does not return at the side of Avalon’s Emerald Queen.”
“What does that mean Vaeri?” Sumina asked her coldly.
“Because Frosthorn and Angelward will be reduce to nothing more than shadows in Void. All of our predecessors had a hand in that child’s enslavement five-hundred-and-ninety-one years ago. It was my mother who peered through the Mist to find her. It was your mother Sumina who crafted the spell that brought her here. Fennie your mother worked the spell that locked her in that childish form leaving her weak and unable to protect herself. Dalilah it was your grandmother who ordered the forging of Tomorrow’s Chains to enslave her.” Vaeri told them as she staired at the empty chair. “Though of us all I hold the greatest debt to that girl.”
“Why do you say this Vaeri?” Dalilah asked not really caring.
“Because for the last four-hundred-and-nine years I have held the key to her freedom.” Vaeri answered as she held up a key made from black diamond and mithril. “During all that time, I could have freed her on a whim.”
“Why would she go to the Emerald Queen?” Dalilah asked her elder Queen.
“Because the two of them are bound by a prophecy five-hundred-and-ninety-five years in the making. The very one that brought her to our predecessors attention and motivated their actions.” Vaeri told her with more than a little exasperation.
“What prophecy Vaeri? Were you there? Tell us.” Sumina demanded of her.
“I was there when the Azure One Nefferi gave her final prophecy. The power of that child’s finally prophecy is without equal. She gave her life powering the prophecy. Nothing was left of her as well. She too was swallowed by the Shadows of Time. Just as our pet dhampir was.” Vaeri told them with real remorse in her voice.
“What was the prophecy?” Sumina demanded again.
“When the Stones of Promise ignite. A Daywalker Child of Vlad’s line shall guide the Emerald Queen. Be not cruel to the Other Soul. A blood soaked White Wolf bound to the Emerald Queen holds the Courts’ Fate.” Vaeri told her with a sad chuckle of remorse. “We should have heeded the warning.”
Imrryr Capital of Melniboné
Morgan Pendragon sat on the edge of the fountain in the City Square staring at the burning campfire in frustration. She knew that they were close to their two goals. She could feel Lisa searching the city. For the last three days they had searched the city for her. She and the guys had agreed to stay away from the Central Tower until they found Lisa. When what she really wanted to do was to head straight for the Central Tower with the Throne room and the Royal Seals.
Ever since they had entered the city proper Morgan’s racial memories had been flooding her mind almost nonstop. Each time Morgan could feel a little more of herself slipping away as more and more past Empresses invaded her mind. The last to visit was Empress Elvira II. She was often called the Red Crystal Sorceress because she used a fist sized garnet to increase her power. Of the ten Melnibonéan Empresses to have invaded her mind only one had not fueled her desire for the Queen’s tiara. The Empress Myra the first had left her with a desire to return Melniboné to its former glory by any means.
“Morgan chows on.” Tony called to her.
“What? Oh, thanks Tony.” She answered and walked over to the campsite.
“Okay kiddo. Who visited this time?” Mike asked her kindly.
“Empress Elvira the second.” Morgan answered honestly as she sat down taking her plate of fish from Tony. “Guys I don’t know how much longer I can holdout. These racial memory flashbacks are getting stronger.”
“Morgan you just need to hold on for a little bit longer. We’ll find Lisa and haul ass back to Avalon. I know that our parents will think of something. You don’t need that fucking tiara.” Lee told her hoping to change his friend’s mind once again about owning one of the three Royal Seals. Of her four traveling companions he was the lone holdout.
“Lee we’ve gone over this already. Morgan’s only hope of remaining sane is that tiara. She’s too powerful. Without that tiara to help regulate her power she could accidently destroy a city.” Mike sighed as he pulled at his fish bitching. “Wish we could have dropped one of those deer before entering the city. It’d be nice to chew on some red meat for once.”
“Like any of us have or could use a bow. I won’t even talked about Morgan using her magic to hunt again.” Tony snorted as he looked at the blushing girl. “What lead you to believe that a magical bolt from you would be equal to a three-oh-eight round?”
“Okay. I get it already. I got a control problem.” Morgan grumbled.
“Morgan that bolt was equal to a one-five-five howitzer.” Mike groaned before dropping his plate as he jumped to his feet spinning towards the sound of crunching gravel. With his saber drawn Mike called out. “Who goes there?! Step into the light and show yourself!”
“Relax Mike! It’s me Lisa Small Dove!” She cried out stepping into the light of the campfire. It took the two older men a few seconds to recognize the Native American woman before them. “I’ve changed a little sense the last time you saw me.”
“You can fucking say that again. Where the hell have been Lisa? We’ve been hunting your ass for weeks.” Tony said as he grabbed her up in his arms.
“AWK! You’re breaking my ribs Tony!” Lisa squeaked out before he handed her off to Mike. Who promptly gave her his own rib cracking hug. “Put me down already you overgrown yard ape.”
“Damn it’s good to see Lisa. We thought we would never find you.” Mike said as he put her down. “Care to explain why you look like you just stepped right off the local Shoshone reservation?”
“It’s not my fault that I’ve been living off the land and following my peoples’ traditions.” Lisa told him as she looked over at Lee and Morgan. “I’ll be honest guys. I’ve been shadowing you four for the last two days.”
“Why did you wait so long to approach us Lisa?” Tony asked her.
“I’m not the only whose changed Tony. The two of you look like a pair of NFL Linebackers. Than a pair of archaeology grad students. I only got close enough to hear your voices and names tonight. I still haven’t figured out why you’re traveling with a pair of teenagers. I thought you two would’ve known better.” Lisa told him honestly.
“We needed experts in the magical and mystical. They’re our experts.” Tony told her honestly. “Don’t knock ‘em Lisa. They both know their shit.”
“They should. The young man is Lee Grant, Professor Grant’s son. The young lady is Morgan Pendragon Professors Pendragon’s daughter.” Mike told her.
“Hold on here guys. I know for a fact the Pendragons have a son.” Lisa grunted as something pointed her in the ribs. “Not now Cherec.”
“Show yourself spirt or face my wrath.” Morgan snarled then chuckle as the pixie squeaked then appeared beside Lisa. Standing up slowly Morgan looked at the pixie smiling. “I welcome you to our fire.”
“I thank you young Empress of the Dragonkin. I am Cherec of the Ivory, Keeper of Names for the Wind Flower clan.” The pixie said as she curtsied in the air just a few feet from Morgan.
“I welcome you Cherec of the Ivory. Thank you for protecting our friend. I know that only one of your kind could hide her from magical sight.” Morgan told the pixie with a friendly yet knowing smile.
“You do me a great honor Empress. I would have help Lisa Small Dove of the Shoshone anyway. She is a woman of the wild and very innocent in the ways of our world.” Cherec told Morgan with a heavy sigh as if she was a mother talking about a petulant child. “I think she would have happily walked around naked if not for me.”
“HAY! I’m not that bad!” Lisa yelled at the pixie causing her to giggle.
“Relax Lisa. The Wind Flower Clan Pixies are known for their pranks.” Morgan told Lisa as she glared at the smiling pixie. “They are the most favored of the Pixie clans by Puck. Getting pranked by one is considered an honor by some.”
“Then I’ve been raised to the level of the Grand Poohbah.” Lisa snarked. Only to hear Cherec giggle again. “Word of advice don’t turn your back on the little sister. She likes to pop bra straps.”
“Good thing I don’t wear one.” Morgan smirked.
“Not like you need one with those leathers.” Lisa chuckled as she eyed the very gorgeous albino in black leather. “With a little makeup and an ice blue dress you would make one hell of a Queen Elsa.”
“Do not go there!” Morgan snarled as she gave Lee a death glare.
“The next time Lee gives you any shit. Let me know. I’ll give you all the ammunition you need to put him in his place.” Lisa told her with smile then turned serious. “Now can someone please tell me how this very beautiful young lady could be Professor Pendragon’s daughter. When we all know that the only child that had at Avalon college was a son?”
“Remember that black sword the professors were studying?” Morgan asked her. When Lisa nodded her head Morgan slowly drew Stormbringer from her scabbard. “Does this sword look like the one in the lab?”
“That is the exact same sword. What does that have to do with anything?”
“What do you remember about that day?” Mike asked her.
“David Pendragon junior coming into the lab. He started translating the ruins on the scabbard. Drawing the sword. Then a fucking wormhole opening up and swallowing everyone the room. Like I said already. What does that have to do with anything?” Lisa demanded.
“This is the bastard sword Stormbringer.” Morgan told her. “It opened that wormhole. When we came through it I was David Pendragon. I make a mistake by using this beast to defend my mother Kathrine. There is a price for wielding Stormbringer. The price I paid was my manhood and race.”
“Oh shit. The curse was real. Did the belt for that scabbard come with it?” Lisa asked as she pointed to the belt around Morgan’s waist.
“No. When I woke up here. I had the sword in one hand. The scabbard in the other. I had to stick the scabbard through my own belt. I had this one made before we left Avalon city.” Morgan explained then asked. “What was written on the old belt Lisa?”
“Pay my price in blood or souls. That was as much as I was able to translate. It was written in Nordic ruins.” Lisa told Morgan honestly.
‘Stormbringer what was written on that old scabbard belt?’ Morgan asked the chuckling voice in her head. Then changed her mind. ‘On second thought forget I asked that question. I already paid the price for your power.’
‘You’re not as ignorant as I originally believed, Morgan. Though you have come a long way from that clumsy boy who first held me. You have become a very formidable woman of power. Very soon, you’ll become the four-hundred-and-twenty-nineth ruler of Melniboné. The first of your line and the most powerful Queen or King sit upon the Ruby Throne.’ Stormbringer told her.
“Hey you in there sweety?” Lisa asked as she snapped her fingers in front of Morgan’s face. When Morgan only blinked her eyes Lisa sighed. “What the hell just happened to her guys?”
“Relax Lisa. This happens from time to time.” Tony told her then explained. “Usually when Morgan is having a conversation with Stormbringer that only she can hear.”
“She also has visits from the dead Kings and Queens of Melniboné from time to time. When that happens, her personality will unexpectedly and radically change. Usually happens during combat.” Mike told her honestly.
“Is she dangerous?” Lisa asked as she and Cherec backed away from Morgan.
“Only during combat.” Lee told her. “The ones that show up at other times can be very helpful. It’s the ones that appear during combat that we worry over. They can be rather bloodthirsty.”
“Hun? What? Oh shit! Sorry, about that guys. I dropped out again didn’t I?” Morgan asked them. Then sighed as the guys nodded. “How long?”
“No long, kiddo. Who was it this time? Stormbringer, a King, or a Queen?” Mike asked her softly.
“None of the above.” Morgan told them as she turned towards the Central Tower of Imrryr. “They’re calling me.”
“What’s happening guys?” Lisa asked the three men as Morgan sheathed her sword and starting walking towards a bone white tower.
“The Empress is being called by her Royal Seal, Lisa.” Cherec said as she floated over to sit on her shoulder. “Now that she has found you. She has nothing holding her back from her Royal Seal.”
“Excuse me Cherec what are you talking about?” Tony asked the pixie as he grabbed his sword then headed for their horses. “We’ll get the horses Mike. You stay with Morgan. Don’t let her out of your sight. Lee, Lisa, you’re with me. I hope you can saddle a horse Lisa.”
“Mike you help the guys with the horses. Cherec stay with them. I’ll follow Morgan. Don’t worry guys I can move faster on foot.” Lisa told them as she ran after the dazed Morgan. She didn’t understand what was going on with the girl, but as she got closer to her. Lisa could feel something powerful pulling at the girl’s very soul.
“Cherec what did you mean by nothing holding Morgan back now?” Lee asked.
“A promise kept the Empress from her Seal. That promise is now fulfilled.” Cherec told the strange man.
“You’ll have to forgive me Cherec. How could a promise keep Morgan from doing something? It’s not like words can chain her down.” Lee pointed out as he saddled his horse on the other side of Mike.
“Oh, but they can. Promises have great power for the Aos Sídhe, and the Fay. Especially for those of the Dragonkin. When they give their word or promise. Not even a God can make them break it.” Cherec told him as she flew around their heads. “Will you ride your horses into the tower?”
“Not if we can help it Cherec. Why?” Tony asked her.
“Because the hallways are wide enough for five men on horseback to ride comfortably.” Cherec answered with a giggle.
“Worry about that shit later Tony. Mount up and secure Morgan’s horse. Come on Cherec you can ride on my shoulder.” Lee snapped as he wheeled his horse around to find Morgan. “Any idea of which way they went?”
“They went that way.” Cherec said as she pointed towards the tower. The men caught up to Morgan and Lisa just as they entered the ground floor entrance to the Central Tower. It took them five minutes to tight up the horses. If it hadn’t been for Cherec’s guidance they would never have found the women. They weren’t in the throne room as expected.
Instead Cherec had led the three men to a stairway going down at the back of the tower. When they reach the end of the stairway it opened to a massive cavern. The cavern was at least three-hundred feet long, two-hundred feet wide, and one-hundred feet high. In the center was a massive vault that took up three quarters of the cavern’s floor. Morgan stood in front of the vault door with Stormbringer in her hands.
“Guys think we just found the Royal treasure vault for the Melnibonéans.” Lee whispered as he lead his two friends into the cavern.
“Lee has anyone ever said that you have a gift for understatement?” Mike asked with a heavy chuckle before looking over at his fellow grad student. “Tony is it my imagination or is that beast glowing?”
“You’re not seeing things Mike. That vault is glowing. I don’t know of any metal that glows that isn’t charged by something.” Tony told him.
“I hear ya partner. The problem is I don’t see any power or heat source. Do you?” Mike asked him as they walked towards the vault.
“Oh, that’s the Royal magic.” Cherec answered. “All the really powerful and shiny things have been kept in there. The last time anyone entered this vault was during the time of Elric the Pale Prince of Ruins.”
“Why would Morgan need Stormbringer?” Lee asked out of nowhere.
“It’s a master key, Lee. These ancient vaults always have two keys. The first is the master key which is always kept in the royal family. Those can be lost over time. So, there are always two additional guard keys. It takes both keys to open the vault door. Where the master key can open the door on its own.” Mike explained for Lee as they watched Morgan slam Stormbringer into a slot dead center of the door.
The sounds of heavy bolts grinding as they slowly withdrew from the vault wall grabbed their attention. All three young men could tell that the bolts for this boor had not moved in eons. When the first bolt locked back the magic protecting the vault lashed out into the only place it could go. Morgan screamed at the top of her lungs as the power flowed into her. Not thinking Lee ran forward and grabbed a hold of Morgan trying to pull her away from the vault. With no place to go the magic flowed into the teenager couple. They acted as grounding rods for the ancient magic. The very ground beneath their feet turned to crystal as the magic flowed outward into the cavern.
Lisa, Mike, and Tony showed an uncommon amount of common sense by stepping further back from the raging magic. Each had their own reason. Lisa instinctively knew that the magic was unlocking more than just the vault. Mike was flooded with memories from his childhood. Only Tony understood why he held back. He could tell that the spell protecting the vault would only allow those of Melnibonéan blood to enter the vault.
What he and his three human companions did not realize. Their reactions to the spell was too late. The second they had stepped foot into the cavern they had come within range of the protection spell. With each locking bolt more and more of the magic flowed outward from the vault and through the teenagers. As it passed through the two teenagers changes occurred in all of the humans. Only Cherec and Morgan would remain untouched by the spell.
When the second bolt slammed home the first to change was Lee. His skin turn cooper. Her grew 12in height to 7ft 2in while gaining 90lbs of muscles. Lisa was the next as the third bolt pulled back. With the exception of her skin tone and hair Lisa became an exact copy of Morgan physically. Mike came next followed by Tony. Both men grew to 7ft 2in and gained 60lbs of muscle.
The next change to happen among the four humans was their clothing. With the sixth bolt Lisa’s buckskin hides were replaced with wyvern hide leathers the same as Morgan’s. Even her moccasin boots changed to match the thigh-high high-heeled boots that Morgan wore. Her deer hide cloak rippled as it changed as well. The one difference between the two sets of wyvern hide was their color. While Morgan was dressed in all black Lisa’s hides were blood red.
The magic from the seventh bolt reached out to the three young men. Where the girls were dressed in light weight wyvern armor. The boys were now in full armor. Not just any armor. Their armor was that of the Melnibonéan Royal Guards. As was befitting their status as the Queen’s Guards.
As the eighth bolt locked back the magic reached deep underground. Down to an unknown cave shattering the crystal imprisoning the rightful residents of Imrryr. When the five of them had entered the cavern there was only one living Melnibonéan on all of Avalon Island. With the fifth bolt that number had grown to five. When the last and final locking bolt slammed home the Melnibonéan race had returned to the Island of Avalon.
With the protective magic of the vault now dissipated Morgan staggered back into Lee’s armored arms. In her slender hands she held a much sleeker Stormbringer. Lee looked from the blade to the lock. He noticed that the slot was the same size as the sword’s blade.
“My Queen if you are able. We need you to sheath Stormbringer before the vault door will open.” Lee was surprised at the deep rich timber of voice. He didn’t know where the information had come but he knew that the door wouldn’t open until she hand sheath the sword.
“I need a moment Lee.” Morgan answered as she struggled to stand. It was taking all of her strength just to stand. After a few deep breaths Morgan stood straight and slowly sheathed Stormbringer. As the cross guard touched the sheath the vault door sprung open.
“Lisa retrieve the Queen’s tiara.” Lee ordered her harshly. “Our Queen is not yet steady upon her feet.”
“I’m on it, Lee.” Lisa shouted as she rushed pass the teenagers. As she leaped through the open door Mike and Tony moves to each side of Morgan.
“Come on Lee we need to find our Queen something to rest on.” Tony told the younger man. His voice was thick with concern for Morgan. “You don’t look to hot yourself kiddo. You feeling okay?”
“I’m fine Tony. I’m more worried about our Queen.” Lee told him bluntly.
“Hey guys! What’s with all this Queen shit? What Queen are you talking about?” Morgan asked as she shrugged free of Lee’s arms only to have Mike sit her down on a flattop stalagmite near the edge of the cavern. With a put upon sigh Morgan pushed her hair from her eyes. It was now that she saw her radically changed friends. “Is that really you guys?”
“Oh yeah. It’s us Morgan. Well, maybe I should say that the new and improved us.” Tony chuckled. “It seems that only Melnibonéan Nobility may enter this chamber. I have no idea what the spell was, but it packed one mother fucking punch from hell.”
“It was three spells Sir. The Binding of Noble Birth, the Queen’s Gift, and Shattered Slumber.” Cherec told them as she ticked off the spells on her tiny fingers. “My Queen you must hurry and change. It is time to claim your tiara. Your people have awakened from their immortal sleep.”
“What are you talking about Cherec?” Morgan asked the pixie.
“The Dragonkin have returned. Even now they make their way to the Central Tower. Very soon the common people will begin to gather at the steps. The Nobles will gather in the throne room. They have all waited since the time of the last Great Reset for their Queen. Please do not make them wait any longer.” Cherec told her as she flittered around excitedly.
“Hold on here Cherec. Whoever said that I agreed to be their Queen in the first damned place?” Morgan snarled at the flying pest.
“Peace my Queen. The pixie only speaks truth.” Lee whispered from behind Morgan. When Morgan gave him a death glare Lee smirked. “You might not want the damned job Morgan, but it became yours the second you unlocked the vault. The whole situation is a Schrodinger’s Box.”
“Don’t you mean a Schrodinger’s cat Lee?” Mike asked him.
“Nope. Think about it. Schrodinger’s whole thought experiment depends on opening that box.” Lee pointed to the open door of the vault. “Until that vault opened. The Melnibonéan race is without a ruler. Without a ruler they don’t exist. With a ruler they exist. Just like Schrodinger’s cat. Until the box is opened the cat is both alive and dead at the same time.”
“Okay kid you lost me there for a minute, but I see what you’re saying now. At least I can follow the logic.” Mike chuckled. “Does your dad know you’re studying that voodoo science?”
“Hey, I take exception to that Mike.” Morgan snorted. “I have you know that quantum physics, is a legitimate study of magic. Not like that crap they tech in combinatorics and astrophysics.”
“I agree with our Queen. When it comes to the sciences of combinatorics and astrophysics are closer to voodoo than any other. Quantum physics is closer to a study in the philosophy of magic.” Lisa said as she returned with a red pillow in her hands. “Hold this for me will Tony.”
“Sure.” Tony said and almost dropped the pillow when he saw the tiara resting on top. “Lisa please tell me this isn’t what I think it is?”
“It’s the Queen’s tiara. Now shut up and let me attend to our Queen.” She order him as she stepped behind the teenage Queen of Melniboné. All three men wisely end their conversation as Lisa pulled a Gaia stone comb from a pouch on her hip. “Cherec can you summon my pack from where I left it?”
“Do you want your bow, and arrows as well Lady Lisa?” Cherec asked as she began working a summoning spell.
“Might as well Lisa. I doubt they’ll remain unchanged.” Tony told her as he held up his saber. “Just look at what you’re wearing and your weapons. Hell, we’re not even the same race from when we first walked in here.”
Before Lisa could make up her mind. Her pack, along with her bow, and arrows appeared next to her. Cherec giggled and clapped her hands. “I did it! My spell worked! Look Lisa I actually got them all in one go.”
“Thank you Cherec.” Lisa said as she dug through her pack. She pulled out a small box made of bone. Opening the lid Lisa used her fingers to remove a small dab of grease. After combing the grease through Morgan’s hair Lisa braided a strain at each temple. She took the two strains and intertwined them at the back of Morgan’s head.
The entire time Lisa worked with Morgan’s hair she hummed a soft tune. Lisa let her magic reach out to Morgan’s leathers. As her magic touched Morgan’s leathers Lisa was surprise to find them already charged with more than leatherworkers magic. She could feel residual magic from the vault. The exact spell was unknown to her, but she could tell what type of magic. Taking a deep breath Lisa began to sing. All three men facepalmed at the same time as the words to Let it go filled the cavern.
As the notes of the song rang out Lisa forced her will onto the trans-morphic magic and changed Morgan’s leathers. Lisa could picture the Queen Elsa’s magic transforming her dress as she sang. Just as Elsa’s coronation dress had transformed into a blue gown of snow white, blue.
When Lisa finished singing Morgan’s hair was woven into a coronet braid. Morgan’s Ranger leathers had transformed into a dragon hide leather riding outfit befitting that of the Bright Empire’s Queen. Morgan was the picture of Melnibonéan Royal. The only thing missing was her crown. Lisa looked up at Cherec. “It’s time.”
With those two simple words Cherec transformed before their eyes. Gone was the foot tall pixie. In her place was a six foot tall Aos Sídhe woman with green skin and pink hair. She reached over and picked up the tiara. Cherec turned to face Morgan. As she slowly lower the bejeweled circlet to Morgan’s head Cherec took a deep breath then using her magic cast the scene for all to see and hear.
“By the High Lords of Balance. I give you Queen Morgan Pendragon, the White Wolf of Melniboné, the first of her line.” With those words Cherec set the Queen’s tiara on Morgan’s head and vanished.
“Who the HELL was that?” Mike, Lee, and Tony demanded together.
“That was the wife of Oberon, the first Queen of Avalon, Titania.” Morgan answered as she stood up. “Come on guys. Time to meet my subjects.”
-----tbc-----
Chapter 13
Crystal Caves of Promises, 54miles from Imrryr.
In the now empty Chamber of the Promise Stones. Unseen by any eyes the last of the outer five Promise Stones blazed to life. In the far corner the shadows pulled in on themselves forming a portal. Just a few hours after gaining her freedom the Other Soul oracle returned to the chamber. Beside her stood Ambassador Seemsucia of the Shadow Cat Clan in her true form. The shadow cat sniffed then purred.
“We are alone Princess Vladislava.” Seemsucia told the fully grown true dhampir Princess of Transylvania. “Why have we returned here so soon?”
“For the last the five-hundred-and-ninety-one years I have waited for those five stones to ignite.” Vladislava told the shadow cat as she ran her hand over the Dragon’s Eye crystal. “Of all the Promise Stones this is the one that I dreamed of shinnying the most.”
“Why?” Seemsucia asked in confusion.
“This one stone holds my greatest desire Seemsucia. A desire that I have kept hidden from those Aos Sídhe sluts.” Vladislava snarled. “This stone was a promise given only to me by Oberon.”
“Then the Queens have a false prophecy for the Dragon’s Eye?”
“They do. What I told them was that when this stone shines that the four Courts will rise in victory over their ancient foe.” Vladislava told her.
“What’s the real prophecy?”
“With the rising moon slumbering Imrryr awakens. Upon black wings of death Imrryr’s warrior queen shall ride. A thousand Bright Empire Knights shall carry the young Queen’s ire. Vengeance comes to Mist and Ancients alike with the rising of the Hunter’s Moon.” Vladislava told her friend as she stroked the crystal. “This is my vengeance. This is my reward.”
“And what of the sixth and final stone Princess?” The shadow cat asked.
“The last Promise Stone is clear for a reason. There are prophecies at work here Ambassador Seemsucia. Both concern the return of the Emerald Queen and the Eternal Champion. One leds towards peace. The other path holds nothing but war and devastation for the people of Avalon. By that I mean all the people of Avalon. Both human and Aos Sídhe.” Vladislava told her new friend.
“Do you know which prophecy will take hold?” Seemsucia asked her.
“Only the Fates know, my friend. Until the stone begins to glow no one will know. If it glows green the prophecy for peace will be the one. Should it glow red then the Dragonkin will wage a war of genocide.” Vladislava answered the shadow cat with a heavy sigh.
“You said there were prophecies at work Princess. How many other prophecies are at play Princess?” The shadow cat ambassador asked with chuckle.
“Just one other. One that only I hold. It is also the one that I hope and pray comes to pass.” Vladislava told her as she lovingly stroked the clear crystal. “When red and green turn yellow. The children of the dragonkin shall mend broken friendships and the downfall of two kingdoms. On the day that the sky turns to ice, a terrible act of cruelty shall usher forth an era of love and an age of abundance.”
“How will you know if that is the prophecy?” Seemsucia asked in confusion.
“As the third prophecy says, Seemsucia. The Center Promise stone shall shine with a brilliant yellow light.” Vladislava answered honestly. “It why it has a second name known only to me.”
“What name is that Princess?”
“The Divine heart.” Vladislava told the shadow cat ambassador with a grin. “I think we should go Seemsucia. The Queens’ Rangers will return shortly.”
The shadow cat just snorted and opened a new portal. “I doubt it Princess. Without an oracle to guide them and to translate the stones. There is no need for the Queens to place a standing watch.”
“They still fear the fifth and sixth promises Seemsucia. They may not know the prophecies concerning those stones, but they know that they will come true.” Vladislava told the shadow car as they walked through the portal. “By the time they realize the truth behind the Dragon’s Eye. It shall be far too late to stop or influence the final prophecies.”
“Tell me Princess. What does your Inner Sight show you?” Seemsucia asked.
“I see the death of two kingdoms and the return of a powerful ancient empire.” Vladislava told her friend. “A return I wish to hasten.”
Throne room of Castle Avalon, Avalon City.
Kathrine walked through the doors to her throne room in a foul mood. Even though she had made major changes in the city government there still two major obstacles to her unquestioned rule as Queen. The first of which was Dame Eleanor and her followers in the Gray Wolf order. The second was Grand Master Grahone and the mages within the Order of the Bear. As much as she wanted to kill the two she couldn’t. She lacked the one thing that would give her free license to have Dame Elanor and Master Grahone arrested. Solid evidence of High treason on the part of the two Orders. She knew that Eleanor, Grahone, and their fanatics were behind more than half of the current problems within Avalon city.
“Queen Kathrine the Grand Master and Grand Marshall await your pleasure.” The court herald told Kathrine as she took her seat on the throne.
“They can continue to wait.” Kathrine snarled as looked around the throne room at the nine petitioners who had come forward to become the next City Council. “You nine have been chosen from your individual casts by your peers. You shall form the City’s new Council. Never again will the Gray Wolf Order, or the Order of the Bear shall hold sway over this city. Nor will the Gentry be the soul voice on the Council. To this end two knights, two mages, two Gentry, and three commoners shall comprise the Council.”
“My Queen this goes against tradition. Never before has a commoner sat on the Council. They hold no real significance in our society.” One of the Gentry said as he glared at the town blacksmith. “They lack the proper mental facilities to understand what truly goes into proper governance.”
“I believe otherwise Lord Haversham. To discredit a person’s intellect simply because they were not schooled beyond the need to write their name. Is to belittle that individuals worth. Something that I find both intolerable and personally insulating. Never do so in my presence or where I may find out about it again. That is your only warning. Next it’ll be your head on the block.” Kathrine snarled. Then before she could continue a blue-white orb appeared in the center of the throne room.
It quickly grew to fill the space above everyone’s head. The center of the orb cleared to show a cavern. In the center of the cavern was her daughter. Kathrine knew that the leathers Morgan was dressed in weren’t the wyvern leathers she had left in. Then there was the black cap made from dire spider silk that fell from her shoulders. It took her a few seconds to realize what she was witnessing. She didn’t waste any time and called out to the guards. “Find my husband and Lord Grant. NOW!”
“We were already on our way here. What’s going Kathrine?” David said as he and Dale entered the room. Only to stop in their tracks as Kathrine pointed towards the orb that showed the scene in the cavern.
They all watch as Lisa looked up at pixie flouting over Morgan’s head. Then said two simple words. “It’s time.”
There was a flash and the pixie transformed. In her place was a six foot tall Aos Sídhe woman with green skin and pink hair. She reached over and picked up a black tiara with a red dragon’s eye gem in the center. The Aos Sídhe turned to face Morgan. As she slowly lower the bejeweled circlet to Morgan’s head the Aos Sídhe woman began to glow with regal power.
“By the High Lords of Balance. I give you Queen Morgan Pendragon, the White Wolf of Melniboné, the first of her line.” With those words the Aos Sídhe woman set the Queen’s tiara on Morgan’s head at that point the orb vanished.
“BLOODY HELL! THE DRAGIONKIN’S QUEEN HAS RETURNED!” One of the two knights shouted. “We must mount a response to this threat your Majesty. We cannot allow any of their demon kind to soil Holy Avalon.”
“Do you really think that my daughter is a demon?” David snarled as he drew his sword. “I would choose your next words very carefully Dame Gertrude.”
“It does not matter what I believe Sir David. If we saw this, surely all of Avalon has seen it. In a matter of minutes Dame Eleanor and Master Grahone will be demanding action. Even if Queen Kathrine decrees otherwise they will send minions to kill the Dragonkin Queen. They will not care if she is your daughter.” The blacksmith told him honestly as he glared at the two knights and mages. “The Gray Wolf knights and Order of the Bear mages have spent centuries training for the day that the demons of the Dragonkin return.”
“Is this true Dame Jewel?” Kathrine demanded.
“It is my Queen. Both masters will not allow the return of the Melnibonéan Queen and her people. To them your Daughter will be the perfect reason they have been looking for to wage war on the north.” Dame Jewel answered honestly.
“I have a feeling that it would be a mistake to attack the northern kingdoms.” Kathrine snarled then chuckled. “Especially attacking my daughter’s kingdom. If I remember correctly the Dreaming City of Imrryr is protected by more than just mortals, but their ancestral kin as well.”
“Please your Majesty, you cannot seriously believe the ramblings of drunken fools and bards.” Dame Gertrude grunted. “Leave matters of military might to those who known how to wage a war your Majesty.”
“If I were you Dame Gertrude. I would correct your attitude. My wife knowns and understands the military mind far better than you shall ever comprehend.” David warned the knight with a nasty smile. “She has studied several Masters for the Art of War. To include the Chinese military general, strategist, philosopher, and writer Sun Tzu.”
“As for my daughter Dame Gertrude. She is just as much a student of the Art of War as I. If not more so.” Kathrine chuckled. “To be blunt Morgan Pendragon is the sum of mine and her father’s teachings. She’s the last person this or any kingdom should wish to anger.”
“Why is that your Majesty? Surely she wouldn’t wage war on her own parents.” Dame Jewels asked in confusion.
“Dame Jewels let me explain a few things about my daughter.” David told her seriously. “Morgan’s anger has no limits. She’ll wage war in ways you have never seen. She has always been very much a descendant of the Melnibonéan race in spirit. Now she has the body to match that spirit.”
“Your Majesty, you should know that Dame Eleanor has sent Dame Atheena and fifteen of her Hunters north. No one knows their exact orders, but we do know they’re only to bring home your daughter.” Dame Gertrude told Kathrine with a slight bow only to get elbowed by Jewels. Gertrude glared at Jewels in return to the elbowing. “I will not report rumors.”
“Fine then I will.” Jewels snarled. “Your Majesty some of our fellow knights overheard Dame Eleanor ordering Dame Atheena to kill everyone in Queen Morgan’s party and bring her head back on a pike.”
“Ah shit. Kathy, we know how this is going to end. That promise of hers to you won’t be worth shit now. They’re intentionally going after her.” Dale groaned. “Lee, Mike, and Tony won’t be able to hold her back. She’ll go on a rampage the likes of which this island has never seen. Nothing will quinch her rage short of bloodshed.”
“Do you really believe that David?” Kathrine asked. “I know that junior had a terrible temper before the change, but Morgan is different. She’s far more levelheaded and even keeled than David junior ever was.”
“Kathrine you may have given birth to David Pendragon junior.” Dale told her as he looked to where the orb had hung in the air. “But Morgan Pendragon is Queen of the Melnibonéan race. She’ll have to retaliate. If only to in force her will on her new people.”
“Dale’s right Kathrine. The Melnibonéans will see Dame Atheena and her damned Hunters’ intrusion as an act of war.” David told her bluntly.
“Damnation!” Kathrine snarled as she thought about how her daughter would react. She knew that Morgan had access to two possibly three of the finest young minds from Avalon University. Two of those minds were also militarily trained. “OH shit. Mike and Tony will be sure to advise her in how to use her military forces to greatest effect.”
“What we need to know is the types of military forces Morgan will have access to?” Dale pointed then grumbled. “Damn I wish that Lee was here now. He could tell us exactly what type military forces the Melnibonéans possessed.”
“According to legend Lord Dale the Melnibonéans had the normal Calvary, and Infantry for their army. Their navy was without equal. Their great golden battle barges with their marines controlled the high seas. Though the true threat was their dragons. They could sink a ship, burn down an army, level a city, with their fiery breath. While their riders hurled bolts of magical lightning down upon the heads of their enemies.” Dame Jewels told them.
“Oh shit. Morgan has access to an army, air force, navy, and marines. Along with two people who know how to use such a military.” Kathrine gasped.
“Count again Kathrine. Lee and Lisa have also studied modern warfare. The possibility of having to face a combined arms military is a real threat.” Dale told her thoughtfully. “Between Mike, Lee, Lisa, and Tony there is no telling how Morgan will come at us.”
“Ah shit. How bad is it going to get?” David asked him.
“Let’s just say that our best option is Dame Eleanor’s head on a pike over the front gate. From the little I know of the Melnibonéan legends. They are a very violent people when it comes to revenge. Make no mistake Queen Kathrine if your daughter leds her people in war. It will be a war of revenge.” Dale told the two parents honestly.
Ruby Throne Room, Central Tower, Imrryr.
The sun had barely risen over the outer curtain wall of Imrryr as Morgan and her friends stepped onto the ground floor of the central tower. They were greeted by thousands of voices raised in victory at the sight of their new Queen. She hadn’t gone twenty paces before five Melnibonéan knights knelt before her. If she hadn’t raised her hand to stop Lee. She was sure that there would have been bloodshed.
“Your Majesty I am Dyvin Yar Dragon Master. I pledge one-hundred-twenty-five Dragon riders to your service.” The fist knight exclaimed.
“Your Majesty I am Yyrkoon Slom Commander of the Navy. I pledge five-hundred Marines and ten golden battle barges.” The admiral of Melnibonéan Navy swore.
“Your Majesty I am Princess Cymorila leader of our Rangers. I pledge two-hundred-fifty of the finest Rangers in all of the Realms.” The Dragon Princess swore as looked up at Morgan. “The others may doubt your place on the Ruby throne. I do not. You have Elric’s eyes, Majesty.”
“She has more than his eyes Cymorila. She is Elric returned to us.” The Knight said correcting her. “Your Majesty I am Dyvan Shar, Commander of our Army. I pledge five-hundred Calvary and one-thousand-five-hundred foot.”
“Rise my loyal Commanders. You need never kneel before me.” Morgan commanded the four commanders of her military forces.
“Our Queen does not suffer sycophants. True honest words is all that she’ll ask. Betray her with honey sweet lies and you’ll lose more than your lying tongue. You’ll lose your life, and your soul will feed that cursed blade on Her hip.” Lee warned the four of them.
“She is our Queen, but you hold no authority here low born.” Another Knight snarled as he walked up the five. “I served under Elric. I would test your metal dog not born of Melniboné.”
“I too would test their metal. None can stand before the Royal Marines.” A Noble dressed in the uniform of the Melnibonéan Marines challenged.
“Who else would challenge my retainers’ right to stand by my side?” Morgan snarled as she slowly drew Stormbringer.
“Please stay thy blade my Queen. They have a legitimate right to challenge us.” Lisa said as she stepped in front of Morgan.
“Lady Lisa is right my Queen.” Mike snarled as he looked over at the knight who had issued the challenge. “The GRUNT is mine.”
“Fine by me. I’ve always loved pounding the piss out of Jarheads.” Tony snarled as he popped his knuckles glaring at the marine.
“Seeing as how I’m the youngest. I’ll handle the wingnut.” Lee grinned as he popped his knuckles. “From the looks of things it won’t take long.”
“I’ve got no problems in dealing with the sluts.” Lisa chuckled as she spun her spear in her hands. “Well don’t stand there. Bring it on bitch.”
“There will be no bloodshed within these walls!” Morgan shouted them down. When the gathered knights, marines, dragon riders, and rangers looked to Morgan she smiled. “Bare hands only. As you have challenged my retainers. You have also challenged my worth to lead you in combat as your Queen.
“As you command, your Majesty.” Lee said for her friends. The only one to not answer was Lisa. Lee whispered in a voice just load enough for her to hear. “Don’t worry Lisa. I got a feeling that Morgan is going to lend a hand. Don’t ask me how. I just know that she can.”
Lisa looked over at Morgan and saw the nasty grin. With a shrug of her shoulders Lisa jabbed the spike of her spear into the marble flooring. Lee, Mike, and Tony unbuckled their swords then hung them from the cross bar of her spear. As her four friends disarmed themselves the four members of her military did the same. When the eight combatants faced off against each other Morgan took a deep breath.
“BEGAN!” She shouted then began to sing. As the magic flowed through her Morgan took on an unearthly glow of power. All those who were present could feel her power as it flowed through her and into her four friends. The song may have been unknown to them, but they could tell that it infused her retainers with marshal power and courage.
With the first notes of the song each of her friends was surrounded by a glow. As the glow intensified it took on the shape of an animal over each. For Mike it was the powerful panda. Over Tony a roaring tiger. The cunning monkey graced Lee. Yet it was the graceful eagle that descended over Lisa. As the glowing animals took hold of their individual hosts their fighting styles changed. In the flash of an eye, they were on their opponents. The four Melnibonéans last for all of ten seconds.
Lisa looked down at her unconscious foe and snorted. “Pathetic. Is this the best that the Rangers can offer?”
“Don’t feel like the lone stranger here Lisa. This smuck went down like the Hindenburg.” Lee snorted as he looked over at the dragon rider in disgust.
“I’ve seen Coasties put up better fights than this shit head.” Tony sighed.
“Tell me about. I’ve had gun bunnies give me a tougher time.” Mike snorted then looked over at the gather knights. “Anyone else want to dance?”
“There will be no more challenges. Unless they wish to challenge me.” Morgan snarled as she drew Stormbringer. “Only mine will be to the death.”
“The throne rightfully belongs to me.” A knight in the armor of a dragon prince snarled as he pushed his way through the gathering. “No half breed bitch of a mongrel bastard should grace the Ruby Throne of Imrryr.”
Morgan didn’t even think twice. To the shock of the gathered Melnibonéans Morgan threw the transformed Stormbringer across the room. The now elegantly slime almost rapier thin blade flew with a like spear precision. The sword’s point struck the knight dead center of his chest. It did not stop until the cross guard lay solidly against the knight’s chest plate. The knight died soundlessly as Stormbringer devoured his soul in seconds. When the knight dropped to his knees Morgan walked up to the dead man and smiled coldly. Grasping Stormbringer’s hilt she placed her high heeled boot contemptuously against the man’s chest and yanked the blade free.
“Burn in hell you worthless shit head.” She snarled and looked around at the gathered Melnibonéans projecting her voice so that all would hear her. Morgan channeled her inner O-Ren Ishii from Kill Bill volume one. “Let me be perfectly clear on this matter. The price you pay for bringing up my less than conventional heritage as a negative is simple. I collect your fucking soul. Just like this mother fucker here. Now, if any of you sorry sons of bitches got anything else to say, now’s the fucking time!”
When no one stepped forward or said anything Morgan sheathed Stormbringer as she walked towards the Ruby Throne. As she mounted the steps Stormbringer’s cross guard made an audible snap as it slide home. With a regal air that she barely felt Morgan swept her cape behind her as she took her seat on the throne. As one the gathered Melnibonéans knelt before her. To drive the point home that they stood above the rest Lisa, Lee, Mike, and Tony each stood on one of the steps below her.
With Lisa standing on the last step before the throne there was one last act of transformation magic. A small one but it drew the attention of every Melnibonéan. Lisa shoved the magic that Morgan had bestowed on during the fight her into the staff. Her magic might not have been as grand as Morgan’s, but it was just as impressive. The plain oaken staff shimmered then turned into a blood red metal. The Gia stone blade first flatten out then lengthened to twice it’s original size. The blade glinted as its edge glowed becoming shaper than a razor. The natural cross guard that was formed from two branches grew outward by six inches before turning towards the spear point and growing another eight inches. The Gia stone spike on the end twisted into a prefect spike. As the magic finally dissipated Lisa was left holding a Boar Spear. Morgan couldn’t help the smile at this little bit of accidental magic.
“Lady Lisa there is no need to assert your power with flashy shows of magic. I believe that our Rangers had been properly schooled.” Morgan chuckled as Lisa blushed at her admonishment.
“Forgive me my Queen. I merely wished to give a small demonstration.” Lisa told Morgan with a slight bow. “Just to discourage some of the sneakier Rangers. We are after all a mischievous lot.”
“You do have a point.” Morgan chuckled as she scanned her gathered Rangers. “Princess Cymorila I need information. Send your Rangers to scout our enemies I would know their movements. Lord Dyvan Shar I want constant patrols of our lands. Let no one enter unchallenged. Admiral Yyrkoon Slom prep two of our golden barges for immediate voyage. From this point on I want at least two sailing our waters at all times. Dragon Master Dyvin Yar is it possible for a small portion of our dragons to overfly our lands as an early warning?”
“It can be done, my Queen. As it is we have more dragons than knights.” Dyvin Yar told her honestly.
“How many more?” Morgan asked.
“Twenty adult dragons for every one knight, your Majesty. Add in the young adults and adolescent the number of dragons triples.” He answered with a slight chuckle. “Our ancient brethren have been fruitful during our slumber.”
“How many are Wyrms?” Lee asked the Dragon Master.
“Four can be called Great Wyrms. Another twelve are Wyrms. The rest range from adult to ancient, good sir. Thankfully they still slumber. Wyrms tend to be rather prickly in their old age.” The Dragon Master answered then chuckled as h thought about those great beasts. “Especially when they’re wakened suddenly from a deep slumber.”
“I take it that our ancestors aren’t morning persons?” Morgan asked with a snark then giggled. “Wonder how they would do on coffee?”
“ARE YOU NUTS?!” All four of her friends yelled at the same time as Morgan laugh at the thought of dragons going through caffeine withdraw. Much to the shocked amassment of the naturally born Melnibonéans.
“Chill guys. I might have a few loose screws, but not even I’m crazy enough to give coffee to a flying tank.” Morgan chuckled. Much to the relief of her friends. At the blank look from her Dragon Master Morgan explained their relief. “It is a drink from our home Sir. The people of our world use it to waken their senses and stay awake for great lengths of time. There is one problem with the drink. It is highly addictive, and people become rather cranky without it. We have a say. Hand over the coffee and no one gets hurt.”
“If it can make grown Melnibonéans grumpy. I dare not give it to dragons. They’re a ticklish lot at the best of times.” Dyvin Yar grunted then chuckled himself. “Though if it was strong enough it might keep the Wyrms awake to be useful for more than one or two days.”
“Dragon Master Dyvin, it would be must unwise to allow your dragons coffee.” Lee told the man with a shiver. “If they’re ticklish at the best of times. Then addicting them to coffee would be irresponsible in the extreme.”
“Thank you for your advice young knight.” Dyvin said with a bow then asked. “Might I know your name?”
“Lee Grant sir, and I’m no knight. Like my friends I’m just a humble scholar in search of the answers to all of life’s many questions.” Lee told him.
“If you and your friends are scholars. Then I would not want to face a knight of your realm. They must be fearsome warriors.” Lord Dyvan Shar grunted.
“Lee never said that we weren’t veterans of the military or untrained in the martial arts Lord Dyvan. Myself and Sir Anthony are two of our world’s highest trained warriors. Lady Lisa Small Dove is without a doubt one of the finest Warrior Maidens of her people. Young Lee has yet to be knighted but has more than earned his spurs.” Mike explained with a nasty grin. “As for our Queen she is a warrior and mage in her own right.”
A commotion near the doors of the throne ended any further discussion. As the gathered Nobles turned to the door a warning bell tolled echoed across the city. a single thought ran through Morgan’s head.
“Princess Cymorila send your Rangers to find out what that racket is all about!” Morgan ordered the Dragon Princess.
“I do not need to send our Rangers, your Majesty. That is the warning bell for our outer territorial limit. We have visitors.” Princess Cymorila snarled as she turned to her gather Rangers. “You know what to do. Go carry out your duty to Queen and country.”
“Capture some of them alive Princess Cymorila. I would know the face of our foe.” Morgan snarled. “I have questions they have answers.”
“As you command, Majesty.” Cymorila answered with a bow. Then turned to her Rangers and with a looked gathered them to her as she exited the throne room.
Morgan looked over at Mike and Tony. “Hey guys. How would the army address something like this in our world?”
“We’d HILO drop in a Special Forces A-team with a Quick Reaction Force as backup. The QRF is usually dropped in by helo. Then reinforced by high speed Armor units. At least that is how the Army would handle the problem.” Mike told her then looked over at Tony. “How about the Navy?”
“Well, normally we’d drop a SEAL team and a platoon of Marines in by helo. With a Viking and two Hornets in orbit to provide ground attack support. If it was a hot extract we’d have two companies of Marines in LAVs to backup them up on the beach.” Tony told him as he thought about the scenario.
“Excuse me young man. But what is this SEAL team that you speak of?” Yyrkoon Slom asked Tony with real curiosity.
“SEAL teams are made of highly trained Marines and Sailors who specialize in unconventional warfare tactics.” Tony answered with a slight smile. “Most SEAL teams are a mixed bag of rogues and outlaws. We’re not known for fighting far. We have a habit of fighting dirty and ignoring honorable combat.”
“Special Forces are the same way in a fight. We’re highly trained soldiers. We have absolutely no problems with getting nasty in a fight. If you ask one of us for a fair you’ll get your ass handed to you on a silver platter.” Mike told the Admiral with a nasty grin.
“I disagree gentlemen. You both faced your opponent’s honorably. Then bested them with greater skill.” Yyrkoon Slom chuckled. “I wonder if this way of waging war can be used by our people?”
“I believe that it can be Admiral. We have the needed forces. We just need to train them in our style of warfare.” Morgan told the man with a grin.
“I know that the Rangers can handle the SpecOps team operations. They may be made of up only women, but they’re already trained as deep and long range Scouts.” Lisa chuckled as she tapped the side of her head. “I should know.”
“How much of a download did you get slammed with Lisa?” Morgan asked.
“Let’s just say that I now have the answers to eighty-five percent of the question that drove me to become an Archaeologist.” Lisa answered with a smile. “I just wish that we could return home. I’d be able to prove not only my theory but one of my peoples’ oldest legends.”
“Have really finally found the proof of your legendary city, Lisa?” Tony asked her with a friendly chuckle as she nodded. “Welcome to the club.”
“Though I doubt it’s the one you think. According to the Shoshone legends Imrryr would fit all of the facts.” Lisa told him then blushed. “But there are a few discrepancies. The biggest of which is this tower.”
“Chill guys. You can all go digging for clues to your individual projects later. Right now, we got to deal with uninvited guests.” Morgan called her friends back to the problem at hand.
“Excuse Majesty. I doubt that our uninvited guests will pose much of a problem for Princess Cymorila and her Rangers.” The Dragon Master chuckled. “The problem will lay in her holding them back. I has been serval millennium sense they were fast allowed to operate unrestrained.”
“True they should reach the far southern edge of our borders in about two hours.” Dyvan Shar snorted. “How those ladies can travel faster on foot than my Calvary can on horseback is beyond me.”
“It’s in the magic and training of their profession sir.” Lisa told him with a knowing smile. Then taped the side of her head. “All Rangers are gifted with the magic of the Druids. Long Strider is a simple cantrip that allows for freedom of movement through heavily wooded or open field areas.”
“So, the legends are true. The Goddess Arnara has shown her favor upon our Rangers. They maybe Maidens but even my Knights and Men-at-arms fear them.” Dyvan Shore grinned as he realized what this foreign Ranger just explained. “After all this time I finally have one of their secrets.”
“Wait until I get a chance to train them.” Mike chuckled evilly. “They’ll become some truly sneaky rotten bitches.”
Melnibonéan southern border.
Dame Atheena lead her band of Hunters through the heavily forested area on the southern border of Melniboné. It hadn’t taken them long to reach this point. She had expected to become lost once they had crossed into the Mist. Only that never happened. For the last four days she and her Hunters had traveled unmolested through the mountains and forest of the northern half of the island. Even when they passed near the southern boundaries of Angelward, and Frosthorn they traveled freely. She had expected to be attacked by at least one band of Aos Sídhe knights.
“Dame Atheena at our current pace we’ll reach the north shore in about six hours. The sun will be directly over the forbidden city.” Her second in command told her quietly.
“I know that Dame Elsa. We’ll spend the rest of the day scouting for an entrance from the shoreline. We’ll not try our luck with the mountain pass.” Atheena told her honestly. “I have courage aplenty, but I have no desire to try my luck with the Guardians of that unholy city.”
“Surely they would be dead by now.” Elsa snorted.
“The Dragonkin were masters of foul and dark magics, Dame Elsa. I have a feeling that there are more magical guardians than those spoken of in the legends. I wouldn’t put it pass those hell spawn sluts to have enslaved their own demon kin as traps.” Atheena spat.
“Even after all this.” Elsa’s retort was cut short by the clothyard shaft that punched through the center of her breastplate. Piercing her heart. Ending her life before she ever fell from her saddle.
“To arms!” Atheena screamed as she drew her sword. Not that it did any good as more arrows killed or wounded her hunters. When the last arrow terminated its flight only Atheena remained in her horse. Of the fifteen Hunters she had brought with her none had gone unscathed. Counting her only six members of her party were still alive.
“Drop the sword and shield then dismount false knight.” A voice commanded from somewhere in the trees. When Atheena didn’t drop her sword right away an arrow pierced her right shoulder. She dropped her sword screaming in pain. “The next arrow ends your worthless life whore. Now dismount.”
This time Atheena followed the orders of the voice. Once she was dismounted twenty green, brown, and black, leather clothed figures carrying bows of an unknown origin emerged from the surrounding woods. It took Atheena a few moments to realized that she was facing a group of women. Between their sex and the way, the women were dressed. Atheena knew them to be Rangers.
“At least I was bested by women and not some worthless men.” Atheena snorted.
“Be thankful you did not face our knights human. They wouldn’t have bothered with taking prisoners.” Their leader snorted as she took hold of the bridle for Atheena’s horse. “This’ll make a fine work horse for a worthy farmer.”
“You wouldn’t dare!” Atheena screeched as her eyes bugged out of her at hearing the fate of her horse.
“You won’t be needing a horse after today whore. Nor will you have need of that fancy armor.” Another of the Rangers chuckled. “Slaves are lucky to have clothing in our kingdom. Once you’ve been properly broken and trained. You’ll make a fine addition to our Queen’s personal servants.”
“I am Knight of the Gray Wolf Order. You will address me as Dame.” Atheena snarled only to get slapped by the Ranger.
“A word of advice slave. If you want to keep that lying tongue of yours. Speak only when spoken to and let only truth pass between your lips. Our slave masters take a deem view when it comes to slaves lying.” The Ranger snarled then slapped Atheena again when she glared at the woman. “I suggest that you lose that arrogant attitude slave.”
“I will never break dragonkin slut. Nor shall my Hunters. Do what you will to us. We shall never bend a knee to the likes of you demons whores.” Atheena snarled back as she licked the blood from her bleeding lip.
“Princess Cymorila the Queen only said that they needed to be alive. She said nothing about them being clothed.” One of the Rangers snarled as she pulled a knife from her belt. “Or in one piece.”
“You would violate the accords of honorable warfare?” Atheena gasped in surprise as the Ranger approached her.
“You talk about of honorable warfare while violating our borders without cause. If you haven’t figured it out yet. This is an act of war.” Princess Cymorila snarled then spat in Atheena’s face. “Strip these bitches. Let them enter Imrryr as the slaves they shall become. Not as honorable foes.”
Within minutes the six surviving members of the Hunters stood naked and barefoot in a line before their captors. The Rangers had taken the time to dress the wounds of their captives before securing them for transit. Each woman had their hands bound in front of them with thick leather cords. Thick leather collars were locked around their necks and connected to the collar of the girl in front of her. The final indignity forced upon the naked women were the leather gags stuffed into their gapping mouths.
“Yuri, Avil, Unnomi, take these slaves directly to the torturers. Make sure they know that I have claimed these slaves as bounty. They are to be broken not killed.” Princess Cymorila snickered as she patted Atheena on her ass. Then out of spite smacked the naked woman on the ass. “You will make an excellent addition to my body pleasure slaves.”
“Did our slaves actually come forward with us Princess?” One of the Rangers asked her as she pinched the nipple of a Hunter.
“Most of them. The elderly and infirmed were left behind. I know that the golden barge and household slaves were all brought forward.” Princess Cymorila answered honestly as she ran her hand between Atheena’s legs. With a lecherous smile she whispered into Atheena’s ear. “I’m going to enjoy have you on your knees between my thighs. I’ll make good use of your waging tongue, slave. Though I won’t have much use for your voice. I think that’ll be the first thing to go.”
“How much do you think we’ll get for them after they’ve been broken?” One of the other Rangers asked as the captives were lead away.
“At least fifteen to twenty riels apiece depending on condition at the time of auction. Though there are two or three that might not live long enough to be auctioned off.” One Ranger told her.
“They’ll live long enough for the torturers to get information from them.” Princess Cymorila almost snarled then chuckled. “Master Excidor is one of our finest torturers. He’ll keep them alive at least that long.”
“Hopefully long enough to tell us why they have come this far north. Humans used to stay south of the Bone Mist Mountains.” One Ranger said in confusion.
“It has been several millennium sense we last walked amongst the races of this world, Cailia. We have most likely faded into legend.” Cymorila told her honestly. “Their fear has also faded over such a long time.”
“Then we need to remind the humans of this world why we were to be feared.” Cailia snarled looking towards the south. “In the most bloody of ways.”
“We’ll need to deal with the Aos Sídhe first Cailia. They are after all the greater threat to our kingdom. Their magic might not be equal to our own, but they cannot be ignored.” Cymorila pointed out to her fellow Ranger. She then pointed towards the south. “If the humans wish to try our might. Then they will pay the price for their stupidity.”
“Do you really believe that the humans will try us?” Cailia asked.
“Before Arioch took us to the Chambers of Sleep humans would try our defenses. Each attempt was met with failure. This would be another such attempt.” Princess Cymorila told her Ranger. “It is our duty to capture enemy scouts. Then alert either army or the navy of intruders.”
“We should be destroying our enemies before they can attack us.” Cailia snarled. “Not waiting for them to attack, Princess.”
“We do not yet know the lay of the land Cailia. Until we know all that we can about our enemies. Only then should we attack. Our new Queen has seen the way of things in this time and world. We need to trust her.” Cymorila told her friend kindly. “I have a feeling that she has only begun to us her power. She will be one of our greatest and most powerful Queens.”
“Do you really believe that Princess?” Another Ranger asked her.
“I do. You might not have seen it, but that spell of Empowerment Queen Morgan used in the throne room was nothing more than a cantrip to her.” Cymorila told her remaining Rangers. “I felt her power the moment she entered the throne room. “Prince Elavdor was a fool to challenge her directly. Even if she had not used Stormbringer. Queen Morgan would have ended his life in seconds. Only King Elric could match her arcane power.”
“I thought that Queen Morgan was drawing on the power of Stormbringer.” Cailia said in confusion. “Is she truly as powerful as the first Emperors?”
“I fear that even they pale in comparison to our new Queen.” Cymorila told her with a shiver of her shoulders. “Her power could actually equal those of the Chaos Lords themselves.”
-----tbc-----
Sorry for the delay. I was busy with my 4H kids this pass weekend. They place 1st in all their events for both boys and girls.
Chapter 14
Assembly Grounds South of Angelward
Campaign Tent of Vaeri Xilhana, Queen of Aos Sídhe Summer Court.
Queen Vaeri looked over her gathering troops. She knew that this was going to be an exercise in futility. The Fall and Winter Courts would never agree to work as one against the Dragonkin. With a frown plastered on her face Vaeri turned towards the forbidden city. “When the demons come for revenge nothing we poor mortals can do will stop them.”
“What was that grandmother?” Princess Veariana asked her grandmother.
“Nothing child. Just an old woman’s musing on past achievements.” Vaeri lied to her youngest and most powerful grandchild.
“Grandmother do you let Queen Finnea continue with this false belief of equality?” Veariana asked her bluntly. “We should just remove this falsehood of a Spring Court and rule all of Angelward as a single Kingdom.”
“We have to abide by the Treaty of The True King. At least until the Winter and Fall Courts combine into a single Kingdom. Until then Queen Finnea controls one half of our Kingdom.” Veari told her granddaughter with a sigh. This was an argument she had had with her children time and again.
The one thing that had kept the Aos Sídhe kingdoms from going to war with each other was that treaty. It was the reason behind what she, and the Queens of Frosthorn had done in the cave of King Author’s tomb. The spell was so dark and powerful it had cost one of them their life. That particular spell had cost her and Queen Sumina Sarwarin a third of their magical essence. Yet it had to be done. If only to keep the humans in Avalon from rising to power. Only she and Sumina knew of the dark deed that stained the Aos Sídhe peace.
“Could there be a greater piece of useless paper?” Veariana snarled. The slap from her grandmother sent Veariana to her knees.
“THAT USELESS PIECE OF PAPER WAS PAID FOR IN AOS SÍDHE BLOOD!” Veari screamed as she stood over her granddaughter. “By the Goddess never forget that.”
“Yes grandmother.” Veariana whimpered in true fear. She had never seen her grandmother this enraged. She had to know why the Treat of the True King meant some much her and the other Queens. “Please grandmother tell why that treaty is so important? Who paid in blood for our peace?”
“You will know what you need to know when the time is right Veariana. Not before.” Veari told her granddaughter. “All you need to know is that the treaty was paid for with the blood and magical essence of Aos Sídhe Queens. On the day you ascend to the throne. All your questions shall be answered.”
“Have you finally decided on who shall be your successor grandmother? Are you finally stepping down?” Veariana asked her hopefully.
“Don’t be too excited at being my successor Veariana. I have grown old and tired child. Your mother is not strong enough to oppose you Veariana. Nor are your cousins. If this was the Winter or Fall Courts I’m sure that you would have killed me in my sleep. I have seen your ambition. Keep it in check Veariana or it will be your undoing.” Veari warned her grandchild before she turned to the three human slaves who were pages in your court. “Go to the other Queens. Inform them that I wish a Council of the Courts one day from now in the Clearing of Challenges.”
The three slaves bowed as one then turned and ran to carry out their orders. As they left the Veari’s tent she turned to one of her maids. “Yulely go to the slaves quarters. Select fifteen teenage boys and train them to be pages.”
“At once majesty. Should they be clipped or fettered?” The maid asked.
“Neither. I want them to be able to run like their lives depend on it.” Veari told the maid honestly. “Because it will.”
“Grandmother why are you replacing the old pages?”
“Because none of them will live after they have delivered their messages.” Veari told her granddaughter bluntly. Then turned to her guards. “Saddle my horse and assemble my escort captain. We ride for the Clearing of Challenges in one hour.”
Campaign Tent for Finnea Iarceran, Queen of Aos Sídhe Spring Court
Queen Finnea sat back in her campaign chair with scowl on her face. It had been two days sense her Rangers had reported that the Dragon’s Eye stone had begun to glow. In the days following the report from her Rangers Finnea had yet to hear back from the knights she had sent to deal with the Dragonkin Queen. This was not a good sign in her mind. Unlike the other Queens Finnea had her own oracle. While not as powerful as the Other Soul oracle. The girl was still able to glimpse the Fate’s will from time to time. What the girl had glimpsed had caused her to jump from the tallest tower in Angelward.
“Damn that girl’s soul to the lowest pits of hell.” Finnea snarled before taking a drink of her wine. “She could’ve at least told us what she saw.”
“What was that your Majesty?” One of her guards asked.
“Nothing Colman. Just talking to myself.” Finnea sighed then looked out at the gathering armies of the Spring and Summer Courts. “How much longer before we’re ready to march on the forbidden city?”
“Another day at the minimum Majesty.” Colman answered honestly.
“Any word from the Fall and Winter Courts?” She asked him.
“None your Majesty. Though I doubt they have been able to gather their soldiers any faster than we.” He told her.
“Why is it taking so long to gather our forces?” She asked.
“Most of our Foot soldiers are conscripted from the commoners and are poorly armed. We’re having to replaced their weapons and armor.” Colman explained.
“How come the Foot soldiers of the Summer Court are forming up quick than our own? Aren’t they also conscripts from the commoners?”
“You Majesty the answer is simple. Queen Vaeri’s subjects routinely muster forth to drill for combat. She also has a system in place for arming them with new weapons and armor.” Colman answered her as he looked towards the other half of the open field. Unlike his Queen the Knight knew for a fact that the Summer Court and its subjects was always ready for a fight.
“Sir Colman would it be possible to for us to implement such a program within our own half of the kingdom?”
“It would take a larger purse for our military your Majesty.” Colman answered honestly hoping that for once his Queen would heed his advice.
“Should we survive this upcoming battle with the Dragonkin Colman. I want you to arrange for the same type of system of training for our Foot Soldiers. I never want us to be at such a disadvantage again.” Finnea ordered the knight then sighed. “Be honest with me Sir Colman. What are our chances of surviving open warfare with the Dragonkin?”
“I will not lie to you, your Majesty. In a frontal assault with the Dragonkin we will not survive. Neither army has the sheer numbers to overcome their far superior firepower. We would put up a valiant fight but in the end they will simply overpower us in hours.” Colman told her bluntly then sighed. “Should they call on their magics. The fight will end in minutes.”
“What of their dragons the legends speak of?” Finnea asked him with concern. “How long would we last in a fight then?”
“Seconds if we were lucky Majesty.” Colman answered bluntly.
“Is there anyway we can attack the forbidden city from the sea?” Finnea asked him deep in thought.
“Only a fool would attack the forbidden city from the sea your Majesty. As powerful as our galleys are they pale in comparison to their golden barges. Just one of them could destroy five of our galleys in minutes. Then there is their harbor defenses. If legend is half true. They could rain down death and destruction on our galleys before they got within range.” Colman said.
“What if they were to attack us from the sea? Could our harbor defenses repel them?” Finnea asked the knight.
“We would be hard-pressed to repel such an attack. Even with the help of the Summer Court knights and foot soldiers there is a good chance that the Dragonkin would take our city.” Colman answered honestly.
“How long?”
“If they should take the harbor Majesty. Then within six to seven hours the Dragonkin would be at the doors of the Summer Court throne room. One to two hours later they would be at the doors to the Spring Court throne. It wouldn’t matter really. Because once they took the harbor. None of our city defenses would be enough to stop them.” Colman told her honestly.
“What about our magical defenses?”
“Majesty of all our mages. Both in the Spring and Summer Courts to include both Queens. There is only one that stands a small fleeting chance against their weakest mage.” Colman grunted. “You are not that one Majesty.”
“Are you talking about Queen Vaeri?” Finnea asked him.
“Even she falls short Majesty. No, the one I speak of is Princess Vaeriana. The Summer Queen’s youngest granddaughter.” Colman told her then dropped the volume of his voice so that only Finnea could hear. “They say she has mastered the mystical arts of the Human mages Merlin and Morgana Le Fay.”
“Only one Aos Sídhe has ever mastered the magic of those foul beings. The day that the first Grand Queen was assassinated by her successor was a grand day for our people. If the Princess Veariana has mastered those magics. Then her own grandmother would slay her in her sleep.” Finnea snarled. “That is the one law none of us would dare to violate. Not even the Dark Fey.”
“Your Majesty I carry word from the Summer Court.” A young page said as he approached her. Finnea waved for the boy to continue. “Queen Veari has asked for a Council of the Courts.”
“When and where boy?” Finnea snarled.
“One day from now in the Clearing of Challenges.” The page told her.
“Saddle my horse. Assemble my personal escort. I want to be moving in one half hour.” Finnea ordered as she stood up from her camp chair. As she walked passed Colman she whispered. “Kill the boy.”
Colman didn’t even think twice as he cut down the human page. To him it was one less human vermin polluting the Spring Court. Now he just needed the command to strike down the Summer Court Queen and his day would be complete.
Assembly grounds for Frosthorn
Campaign tent for Sumina Sarwarin, Queen of Aos Sídhe Fall Court.
Like her counterparts in the other three courts Sumina had given the order for her army to assemble. Unlike her counterparts Sumina knew that their chance at stopping the return of the Dragonkin had already passed. That dream had died in the womb of creation. Sumina knew that no matter how large of a force the four Queens gathered. It would not matter once the Melnibonéans gathered in force and awakened their dragon brethren. They would march across the northern half of Avalon as an unstoppable military wave of conquest. Enslaving or destroying all in their path.
“The Hunter’s Moon is only four days away. The Dragonkin Queen will be in the forefront of their battleline.” Sumina sighed as she looked toward the Forbidden city. “Forty of our best knights wasted in a futile attempt to keep a prophecy from coming to fruition.”
“Excuse me my Queen. The Ranger we placed in the Crystal Caves of Promises has arrived.” Her tent guard said from behind her.
“Send Lars to me.” Sumina ordered without turning around. When she heard the creek of leather armor Sumina turned to face the kneeling Ranger. “Tell me Lars. What brings you here today?”
“Two human slaves have crossed through the boundaries of the Cave Majesty. One heads for the Winter Court and the other comes here.” Lars told her.
“How do they travel Lars?” Sumina asked him.
“By foot my Queen. They run as if the hounds of hell are nipping at their heels.” Lars explained for his Queen.
“Are they alone?” She asked him quickly.
“Alone without escort Majesty.” Lars answered in confusion.
“Death run messengers.” Sumina gasped. “Lars ensure that those messengers reach the assembly grounds. If the Winter Court attempts to stop you are to interfere. Those humans must reach the Queens they were sent.”
“As you command your Majesty.” Lars told her as he stood and bowed then left his Queen’s campaign tent. As the Ranger disappeared back into the woods two thoughts ran repeatedly through his head. ‘What was a Death run message? What was so important about them?’
Back at the tent Sumina turned towards the Angelward assembly grounds. “What could drive you to use such a disparate spell Veari? Have you reached your end days at last old friend? Has the time come when we pay for our crime?”
Not getting any answers from the Universe or the Gods Sumina turned to her campaign chair. As she sat down Sumina’s joints popped with arthritis. “The years have not been kind to us Veari. We have both lived longer than any other Queen in our race’s history. I’m surprised that your granddaughter hasn’t slit your throat in your sleep.”
Taking a drink from the wine cup next to her Sumina turned her head to the side and spat it out. Looking over at the youngest of her granddaughters Sumina smiled. “Nice try Fearina. Did you really believe that I could have been poisoned so easily?”
“Not really grandmother. Though I did hope you would not recognize the taste of Twilight Leaf. What gave it away?” The twenty something woman asked.
“It was not the taste Fearina. When poisoning someone you must know far more than just their favorite foods and wines.” Sumina told her granddaughter with a sly knowing smile. Tapping the side of her goblet with her ring Sumina gave her a harsh glare. “You must know what precautions they take against being poisoned in the first place.”
“Understood grandmother.” The young Princess said with a deep curtsy of respect as she eyed the goblet and ring. Fearina used her magic sight on the golden goblet and ring. She noticed that when the two touched a magic spell was released within the bowl. “A two part anti-poison spell on the goblet. Why didn’t I think of that?”
“Because you’re still young Fearina.” Sumina told her bluntly then poured out the rest of the wine in her goblet. Then waved for a fresh cup. As the wine soaked into the ground the grass died within seconds. Sumina smiled over at her granddaughter. “There is an art to poisoning Fearina. One that takes years to master. Should you survive this war with the Dragonkin. I suggest that you spent time with your Uncle Leevie. He is a true Master of the art when you were still a gleam in your father’s eye.”
“Excuse me your Majesty, but there is a human page from the Summer Court here. He says that he has a message for you.” Her tent guard announced.
“Bring him to me, Sergeant.” Sumina ordered from her chair as her maid poured her a fresh cup of wine. When the barely breathing human slave was dragged before Sumina sighed. “Speak your last words slave.”
“Your majesty Queen Veari has asked for a Council of the Courts to be held one day from now in the Clearing of Challenges.” The page gasped out then fell over gasping his chest in pain.
“Saddle my horse and breakdown my campaign tent. You have one hour.” Sumina ordered her maids as she stood up. Looking down at the slave she sighed. “Sergeant put the boy out of his misery.”
Campaign tent for Dalilah Saa Llolth, Queen of Aos Sídhe Winter Court
Like the other Queens Queen Dalilah was overseeing the gathering of her army. Unlike them though she still believed that they stood a chance against the Melnibonéans. They might be the great boogieman from the past, but they were still part of the past. They could be defeated. Dalilah knew that of the four current Queens she was the most powerful. She also knew how to defeat the Dragonkin. The question was how to force them into the situation that would lead to their defeat. Looking down at the map on her field table Dalilah slowly outlined the routes her enemy would have to take.
“If I can only get the other Queens see the path to victory. The woods surrounding the Forbidden City are the key. They have had eons to grow. Their dragons will be of little use to them in that mess.” Dalilah grumbled.
“Your wine Mistress.” One of her slaves said as she approached the Queen.
“Find Lord Gillum for me, slave.” Dalilah ordered the girl as she took the goblet from her. As the slave ran from the tent Dalilah thought about the woods. “There is no honor in this strategy. Only victory.”
Dalilah picked up the markers that indicated her Rangers and Foot Soldiers. She placed half of them along the road that lead directly through the woods to Frosthorn. The other half she split between Frosthorn and the assembly grounds. “I don’t care what those three old crowns do. I will not leave my home undefended. The dragons will come for Frosthorn and Angelward.”
“All of your plans shall be for nothing Queen of the Winter Court.” The voice came from the shadows in the far corner of the tent. It was one that Dalilah knew well. It was also the one voice she had hoped to never hear again. Slowly a portal opened in the shadows and the dhampir Princess Vladislava stepped through. She waved her hand sending out a wave of warding magic. “Do not bother calling out for your guards Queen Dalilah. They will not hear.”
“So, this is your true slave.” Dalilah chuckled. “I always knew that you hide your full power from us. Have you come to gloat?”
“I have come to repay your one act of kindness.” Princess Vladislava said as she walked towards the table. She reached over and placed three markers on the map along the coastline. “In three days, the golden barges of Imrryr shall sail toward Frosthorn. Here will be your only chance to save your city. Fail to stop the barges Frosthorn will fall in one day.”
“What of the knights that were send to Imrryr?” Dalilah asked the dhampir.
“They have become the playthings of the White Wolf.” Vladislava told her coldly. “They failed before the sun reached its zenith.”
“Will you visit the other Queens dhampir?” Dalilah asked Vladislava.
“I might. Though for you this will not be the last time. I shall visit you twice more.” Vladislava told the young Queen honestly.
“What is the real reason you have come to me now?” Dalilah asked.
“Of the four Queens, you had the least to do with my enslavement. You are also the only Aos Sídhe Queen who has not accepted the fate of their kingdom. You still dream of a victory over your accent foes. I wish to save your subjects. To that end I will offer you a choice.” Vladislava told her.
“What is this choice?” Dalilah asked.
“Come with me. Become my mireasa legata de sange.” Vladislava smirked. Dalilah didn’t knew what a mireasa legata de sange was, but she had no desire to find out. At least not until she had no other choice. “I can see that you’re not ready. I shall visit twice more. Until then Queen Dalilah.”
“Tell me something dhampir. When will the final promise ignite? Will you at least tell me which prophecy shall take hold?” Dalilah asked.
“I will tell you when you accept my offer.” Vladislava giggled as she faded once more into the shadows. “See you soon my pretty.”
“Damn that woman. I will not become her personal plaything.” Dalilah snarled.
“Your Majesty, there is a runner from Queen Vaeri.” Her tent guard called.
“Bring them in.” Dalilah snarled as she turned to the tent flap. When her guards dragged a half dead human slave into the tent Dalilah knew that he would not live long. “Speak your last words slave.”
“Your majesty Queen Veari has asked for a Council of the Courts to be held one day from now in the Clearing of Challenges.” The slave gasped out before dying in pain from an exploding heart.
“Worthless. The Spring and Summer Courts may claim to be more gentle but only the coldest of hearts would use Death Runners.” Dalilah sighed. Looking over at her personal slaves. “Strike the tent. Have it ready to move in one hour. Guards saddle my horse and gather my escort. We ride for the Clearing of Challenges in one hour.”
“What of the runner Majesty? What should we do with it?” The guard asked.
“Feed it to the crows. They have as much right to eat as worms.” Dalilah snarled and waved the man out. Once she was alone once more Dalilah looked to the shadow filled corner. “I will never be your plaything.”
Central tower of Castle Avalon, Avalon City.
Queen Katherine stood quietly looking out over the rampart at the city below. She knew that her daughter would soon be returning at the head of an army. There was no way she could stop that from happening. Even her husband had seen the upcoming confrontation with their daughter.
“Mistress, Dame Eleanor and Grand Master Grahone wish for an audience.” Sile said as she stepped onto the battlement to kneel behind Katherine. “Mistress they are not alone. They have brought their followers.”
“Good. Are your sisters in place?” Katherine asked without turning around.
“They stand at the ready Mistress.” Sile answered with a sly predatory smile.
“Then it is time to beard the dogs in their den.” Katherine snarled as she turned towards the stairwell. “Sile is my husband and Lord Dale in the throne or are they in the Tower of Sagas?”
“Neither Mistress. Master and Lord Dale have gone to the practice field used by Dame Eleanor’s more fanatical followers.” Sile answered in confusion. “They were discussing some type of magic that is unknow to me.”
“Did they by chance mention the name of this magic?” Katherine asked.
“They did not say. They were talking about something called a polymimetic alloy, and electroplating.” Sile answered honestly.
“They were discussing a type of science Sile not magic. Metallurgy is made of heavily controlled disciplines. The laws that govern the individual fields of study are very unforgiving. Electroplating being one of the most difficult to master.” Katherine chuckled as she lead the way down the stairs. “Knowing my husband and Lord Dale they were comparing the different types of metal properties and their uses.”
“I can only take thy word Mistress. I know very little of this science and its laws. Magic is an art. It defies all laws.” Sile said in confusion.
“That is because magic is the study of words and emotions Sile. In the world we came from magic would be the province of the poet.” Katherine chuckled as they exited the stairwell. “Though there are some fields of science that I would often place in the same category as magic.”
“Mistress magic is magic.” Sile huffed then giggled. “Though the best mages have always been masters of poetry and song.”
“I wonder how many Bards were overlooked for their contributions to magic.” Katherine wondered out load as they walked through the halls of the castle.
“I have no idea Mistress. Though the greatest of Bards was said to gather great storms, cause the very ground to shake, fires to run wild, rivers to rise over their banks, with nothing more than his songs.” Sile confessed. Then giggled. “One tale speaks of how he won the heart of a Princess with his songs then turned her into a dryad when he left.”
“Why in the world would he go to all the trouble?” Katherine asked Sile in total confusion. “Then again Bards never did make sense to me.”
“According to the story he did it to punish the Princess. For what no one knows Mistress. My mother used the story to scare me into good behavior.” Sile told her Mistress with a soft giggle.
“I take it from that giggle it didn’t work?” Katherine asked with her own giggle. “I doubt that such tales work on most girls.”
“That has been my experience Mistress. Did they work with you?” Sile dared.
“Nope. Then again my mother was more of a free spirit than my father would have liked at times. Tell me something Sile. Which of Dame Eleanor’s and Master Grahone’s followers are going to cause the most problems.”
“Mistress of all those who are with them. All will cause problems. They are their most fanatical of followers. If you disagree with Dame Eleanor’s or Master Grahone’s wishes. They will attack. To them you should be nothing more than a figurehead for our government.” Sile told her.
“Very well. Sile once we are in the throne I need for you and your sister to do something for me.” Katherine told her then went on to out line what she wanted from her personal guards and slaves. “Any questions Sile?”
“Just one Mistress. How shall we know when to carry out your wishes?”
“Do not worry Sile. You’ll know when.” Kathrine told her bluntly just as they entered the throne room. Sile moved to stand with the personal guard while Katherine took her seat on the throne. She took a deep breath and glared down at the eight people before her. “What can be so pressing that you have damned this audience Dame Eleanor, Master Grahone?”
“We must address the threat that your former Champion and daughter presents. Your continued ambivalence to the threat is tantamount to High Treason.” Dame Eleanor snarled without preamble or respect. “We damn you turn over the governance of Avalon to those of us who know what is best for our people.”
“What does that mean Dame Eleanor?” Kathrine snarled as she slowly drew in her magical power. “And if you fail to address me properly again. It will be the last time. Do you understand?”
“Of course, your Majesty.” Dame Eleanor snarled.
“Your Majesty can you blame us for doubting your ability to rule wisely? You kill the Council members and banish their families. Then you replace them lowly commoners and bastard lords or ladies. People who are unsuitable for the roles of government.” Grahone argued their first point of contention. “It is obvious that you lack the necessary training to lead our nation. Though you have shown potential. Which with time, training, and guidance you can be modeled into one of our greatest Queens.”
“I see. Any other problems with the way I govern my Kingdom Master Grahone?” Katherine snarled as she looked towards Sile while waving her hand. Sile snarled but stood still. Katherine could tell that having Sile as her pet mage and bodyguard would be difficult at times.
“There are several your Majesty, but as I said with time, training, and guidance you could become one of our greatest Queens.” Grahone told her smugly as he bowed slightly from the waist.
“What about you Dame Eleanor? Do you feel the same?” Kathrine asked.
“I have no desire to govern your Majesty. I am merely your military advisor. My duty is to advise you in military matters. Advice that you have yet to heed.” Eleanor snarled as her three subordinates nodded their heads.
Katherine looked over at Sile. “Kill them.”
At Katherine’s order Sile bound the magic of the four mages. While her personal bodyguards attacked the knights before they had a chance to draw their swords. Dame Eleanor died before she ever knew where the strike came from. Sile used her magic to twist the spells that Grahone and his cronies had cast back upon them. The screams only when their heads were removed by Katherine’s bodyguards. Katherine stood up from her throne and turned to the throne room attendants. “Clear away the bodies please. Leave the heads.”
“Majesty what do you want done with their followers?” One of the guards asked her as she kicked the cooling body of Eleanor. “They will surely rise up in revolt over their deaths.”
“I believe that my husband and Lord Dale are handling that problem as we speak.” Katherine chuckled then turn harsh. “Place their heads on pikes at the entrance to their respective towers as a warning.”
“As you command Majesty.” One of the throne room guards shouted and grabbed the head of Eleanor off the floor. When no blood poured from the severed neck she looked towards the swords of the knight that had killed the Grand Marshall for the Gray Wolf Knights. In a voice barely above a whisper she asked. “What kind of blade leaves behind no blood?”
“The Blades of the Vampire.” Sile told her with a nasty grin. “Those blades drain the blood of their victims with each killing blow.”
“How could they come by such weapons of power?” The knight asked in fear.
“Our Mistress did gift them to us.” One of the knights for Honor’s Blade tonelessly answered as she sheathed her sword. “Remember where your loyalty lies knight or join us in our bondage.”
“Bridget take four of your sisters and find my Husband. No matter what you’re to protect him and Lord Dale.” Katherine ordered as she turned towards the exit. “Mylisant you are to take the rest of your sisters to the Tower of Sagas. Arrest any mage that supports Grahone. Sile go with them.”
“If they should resist Mistress?” Sile asked.
“Kill them.” Katherine told her bluntly and left the throne room. If she had stayed Katherine would have overheard a very unsettling conversation.
“I thought that our new Queen would show more leniency. Yet she is harsher than any Queen to have sat on the Emerald Throne.” One of the guards grunted.
“I believe I know why our Mistress is acting the way that she is Dame Helen. Two days ago, she conjured a book from her home world called The Prince. This book is a sixteenth-century political treatise written by the Italian diplomat and political theorist Niccolò Machiavelli as an instruction guide for new princes and royals. The general theme of The Prince is accepting the aims of princes and kings. Such as glory and survival. Can be justify by the use of immoral means to achieve those ends.” Sile explained as she turned to lead the five knights towards the Tower of Sages. “Captain there is quote in the book that fits Mistress’s attitude. Being feared and not hated go well together, and the prince can always do this if he does not touch the property or the women of his citizens and subjects.”
“So, our Queen is being cruel now so that she does not to be cruel in the future?” The Captain asked in confusion.
“Our Mistress is striving to set an example for how traitors shall be treated in the future. By showing no mercy Queen Katherine ends all but the most fanatical of opposition to her rule.” Sile told her they left the throne room. “She knows what must be done to put down the revolt that is brewing among the Gray Wolf and Bear Orders.”
“What of Lords David and Dale?” The Captain asked.
“They go to end the threat of the fanatics within the Gray Wolves.” Sile told the knight bluntly. “Be thankful you have already sworn your fealty to our Mistress, Captain. While she does not tolerate traitors lightly. Our Mistress’s pales next to her husband and Lord Dale in that matter.”
“Why do I have a feeling that was a threat slave?” The Captain snarled.
“No Dame Helen. That was a warning.” Sile told the woman. “I have seen the anger and the power of those two men. Only Queen Katherine can match them.”
“Then the rumor is true? Are they really the reincarnations of Merlin and Mordred?” Dame Helen asked Sile.
“By all rights. That is the only explanation I could find for their power.” Sile told Dame Helen honestly.
“What of the Queen’s daughter? Can she really be as powerful as the legends say?” Dame Helen asked her with really worry in her voice.
“Queen Morgan has claimed the Queen’s Tiara and the Ring of Kings. Between those two Seals she is now twice as powerful as her parents. Make no mistake in this Dame Helen. Should the Melnibonéan Queen decide that we are her enemies. There will be nothing we can do to stop her.” Sile told her bluntly.
“What of the prophecies?” Dame Helen asked Sile.
“Both are coming true Dame Helen. Our only hope is that the two Queens can come to some understanding.” Sile told her as they exited the castle.
“What of Dame Atheena and her Hunters? Do you think they’ll be able to stop Queen Morgan?” Dame Helen asked hopefully.
“If they are lucky and the legends are halfway true. Someday in the future a foolish adventurer will find their bones molding in the sun.” Sile snorted.
“IF they’re unlucky?” Helen asked.
“Then Atheena and her Hunters are even now the playthings of the Melnibonéan royal court.” Sile told the knight bluntly.
Hill overlooking the Gray Wolf training grounds.
David and Dale looked down at the field before them. The two men did a fast count of the knights. Dale was the first to say something. “I got one hundred and sixty-five knights. What about you Dave.”
“I got the same. That’s a shit ton of armored calvary down there Dale.” David told his friend as he reached inside his jacket for his pipe and tobacco. Seeing this Dale also reached for his pipe. As the two men packed their pipes David Pendragon thought back to how the lives of his family change in the last few months. “Dale did you ever think that we would end up living out our lives in a medieval fantasy?”
“Not in my wildest dreams old boy.” Dale answered as he lite his pipe. “Though the day they brought that black rune covered sword into my lab. I should have seen something like this happening. Any idea of how to handle this one old boy?”
“It would better to let me handle this one Lords.” Both men turned to face the Green Knight as he approached them. “These knights are misguided in their faith. It is my duty and curse to be their judge.”
“I would agree with you Sir Bertilak, but these knights are fanatics. They may not recognize your author to judge them.” Dale told him before lighting his pipe. After taking a deep drag Dale pointed towards the practice field with the stem. “You go down there, and they’ll kill you.”
“They’ll try Lord Dale.” The Green Knight chuckled evilly as he caressed Braindead. “You forget sir that I am immortal. There is only one way to kill me gentlemen. One that I am not about to share with anyone.”
“That is true Dale.” David told him with a chuckle. “Though this is one time Sir Bertilak that we must use discretion. Brute force will solve nothing this time around. We must try to win over as many of these knights to the Queen’s cause as possible.”
“And if they refuse?” The Green Knight asked.
“Then they will face the Dragon’s judgement.” David snarled as he started walking toward the training grounds. Dale just chuckled as the Green Knight shook his head in disbelief.
“One man against more than a hundred and fifty knights.” Bertilak sighed. “Is Lord David mad Lord Dale?”
“Nope. He knows a spell that will level the playing field before the first of them can react.” Dale snorted as he followed his friend. “There is also something else you should know old boy.”
“What is that good sir?” Bertilak asked as he fell in beside Dale.
“These bitches went and pissed off the one man in all of Avalon that even I’m afraid of.” Dale snorted. “I may have known David Pendragon for a short time. I can tell you this much about him. He loves his wife and child. Anyone stupid enough to fucking threaten them. Let’s just say I want to be on the other side of the island when he goes after them.”
“How can you say that Lord Dale? Lord David is one of the most rational men I have ever had the pleasure of meeting.” Bertilak said in confusion.
“Because David Pendragon knows the fundamentals of more than one science. He’ll call upon the sciences of our time and world. Sciences so terrifying that they’ll allow him to destroy this city in the blink of an eye.” Dale told the Green Knight as he thought about the first atomic bombs. As an American Dale Grant had learned about those powerful weapons in grade school but it was only after he had entered university to become a historian that he learned the true power of those weapons. It was also when he learned what was honest truth and what was acceptable truth.
“How do you see this confrontation ending Lord Dale?” Bertilak asked.
“Let’s just say that at the end will be unexpected.” Dale told the knight with a soft chuckle. “David Pendragon is a man of imagination and vast power. These worthless knights and their Grand Marshal have pissed the man off in ways that no saine person would.”
As they neared where David had stopped, they both heard him chanting. “It seems that David isn’t going to give them a choice. I know that my Latin is a little rusty, but I could have sworn that last verse was ‘Commanded by Steel’ but don’t trust my translation.”
“You’re not far off in your translation sir. Though I don’t understand the reference. What are Steel Commanders?” Bertilak asked.
“It’s a name often used by our fellow historians to describe knights in our world.” Dale answered honestly. As David finished chanting a thick fog settled over the training field. Dale shivered as he felt the power that David had embedded in the fog. “A combination of Compulsion and Curse magic. With something else. It’ll take a god or goddess to break this spell.”
“Sir?” Bertilak asked in confusion.
“Oh nothing Sir Bertilak. I was just commenting on the spell that Lord David crafted for this little confrontation. It’s a rather complex combination. I can tell that there is a Compulsion component and a Curse involved.” Dale explained as he took a draw off his pipe. As he exhaled Dale grinned. “It is the third part that I can’t quite figure out.”
“Let’s just say that if they’re still loyal to that bitch Eleanor after the fog lifts. They’ll wish that they were dead.” David snarled then chuckled. “And the part that you couldn’t figure out is in truth a second combination spell. Of transmutation and enslavement magic. Much like the Binding of Honor’s Blade spell that you used Dale. Only I added in a slight twist.”
“What kind of a twist David?” Dale asked his friend with his own chuckle.
“One that befits my less than moral leans old boy.” David chuckled. “Though I doubt Katherine will take too kindly to my twist. After all it’ll set the Women’s Rights movement back by several centuries.”
“I don’t even want to know.” Dale chuckled as the fog slowly started to lift. “It’s almost show time old boy.”
“That it is.” David snarled and turned to face the now confused knights. “Hear me Knights of the Gray Wolf Order. I have come on behalf of her Majesty Queen Katherine. You have a choice to make. Continue to follow the false Grand Marshall Dame Eleanor of the Light and her rebellious ideals or swear your absolute fealty to her Majesty.”
“And if we choose to remain loyal to Grand Marshall Eleanor?” One knight asked only to fall to her knees screaming in pain. The three knights standing next to her backed away in fear as the woman’s armor began to slowly shrink crushing her to death with the thing, she loved the most. Her knightly armor.
David did nothing as the woman died before everyone’s eyes. When the woman’s screams finally ended the second half of his spell kicked in. The armor that had once been her greatest pride and joy now became her tomb. The metal liquified before their eyes and took on the from of the woman’s naked body. Once it had taken on her shape it slowly rose to a standing position on a pedestal of ivory marble rooted deep within the training field. Across the pedestal a warning slowly took from.
“Read these words and understand your fate should you betray Queen Katherine. This is not ideal threat but a promise to all who stand on this field.” David told them then turned away. “Time to return to her majesty’s court.”
“Are you not going to accept their oaths of fealty?” Sir Bertilak asked.
“Nope. That is for Queen Katherine to do. I’m merely her instrument of her royal judgement. The choice is theirs to make. Either way these knights no longer present a threat to Queen Katherine’s rule.” David snorted as he and Dale head back towards the castle throne room.
As the two college professors turned mages left the training field behind Sir Bertilak the Grean Knight chuckled. He looked over at the naked metal statue and its position on the training field. Then looking out at the gathered knights he pointed to the statue grinning.
“Heed these words of warning. I doubt that you’ll receive a second chance. Swear your fealty to Queen Katherine or pay the price.” With that warning he turned and walked away singing a soft tone to himself. As neared the crest of the hill overlooking the training field he stopped and looked down at the milling knights. “I give them about two hours before the first kneels before the Emerald Queen to their oath of loyalty.”
-----tbc-----
Chapter 15
Lowest dungeon, Central tower, Imrryr
Morgan looked down at the seven naked and bloody former Gray Wolf knights with pure contempt. As much as she wanted to slit their throats, she knew that she couldn’t. Princess Cymorila had laid claim to them as spoils of war. As such these seven humans were bound for the slave market. Once they were fully broken and every, last ounce of information had been extracted from them.
“Master Yar is there any more that can be gleaned from these whores?”
“None your Majesty. They broke once the bore worms had been applied.” The master torturer answered with a bow.
“Then turn them over to the slave masters.” Morgan ordered then turned to face the four elves that were hanging from chains. “What of these? Have they surrendered to their fate yet or are they still holding out?”
“They too have broken Majesty. Sadly, they held no new information.” Yar answered.
“Then feed them to the rock eels. They should be rewarded for handling the rest of the elves that dared to enter our territory.” Morgan told him as she turned to leave the dungeon. “Make sure they can swim as you drop them in the water.”
“Your Majesty?” Yar asked in confusion.
“This way the eels can enjoy their hunt.” Morgan told him with a smile as she looked into the fear filled eyes of the nearest elf. “You should never have followed your false queen’s orders elf. You might have lived longer.”
“Your kind should have stayed dead and buried demon. Our Queens shall feast on the bones of you and your dead.” One of the elves snarled then spat in Morgan’s face.
“You know something Master Yar. You can leave this one bound in chains as you drop her ass in the water.” Morgan snarled as she wiped the spit from her face. “Make sure to slather her down with pig fat.”
“Why would I do that Majesty?” Yar asked in confusion.
“That way the eels will have something tasty as they ripe the flesh from her bones.” Morgan chuckled as she walked away.
As Morgan exited the dungeon, she overheard Yar chuckling. “You really should have accepted your fate elf. Angering our Queen wasn’t the brightest idea. She is already known for her rather un-Melnibonéan ways of dealing with problems.”
“If he only knew how un-Melnibonéan I really am.” Morgan chuckled as she climbed the stairs towards the ground level. As she stepped into the daylight of the ground floor Morgan was stopped by Lee and Lisa. She could tell by the looks on their faces that something wrong. “What’s happened?”
“Our Rangers have spotted the four Aos Sídhe Queens gathering on the Clearing of Challenges, Majesty.” Lisa told her bluntly.
“Shit. Not good. Any idea of why they would be gathering now?” Morgan asked her.
“I might have an idea. Before I found you Majesty. During my travels with the Goddess Titania, she told me a great deal about the Aos Sídhe Queens. During times of war, they select a Grand Queen. To that end the four current Queens gather in one place and duel for the honor of leading their people.” Lisa explained.
“Then I gest that it’s time for a little party crashing.” Morgan snarled. “How far away is this Clearing of Challenges?”
“Two days by horse your Majesty.” Lee told her then grinned. “But only two hours by Dragon. Shall I arrange for a flight Majesty?”
“Gather eighteen of your finest Dragon Knights and saddle my own dragon, Lee.” Morgan ordered him then looked over to Lisa. “Lisa how fast can your Rangers travel?”
“Not fast enough to out pace a dragon in flight Majesty. Even in relay the message took a full day to reach us.” Lisa explained.
“How did your Rangers discover the gathering of Queens?” Morgan asked.
“When my Rangers captured those elves trying to sneak into Imrryr. I took the precaution of setting up a relay of Rangers to watch over the Clearing, Majesty. When the first Aos Sídhe Queen arrived the Rangers, I had watching over the clearing sent their fastest runner. I figured that they would be gathering for a war council soon.” Lisa explained with a blush. “If I overstepped my authority.”
“Forget about it, Lisa. You were doing your duty. Which is to gather intelligence on our enemies. That includes their movements outside of their cities. What can you tell me about this Clearing?” Morgan asked her.
“It is not a naturally occurring clearing. The snitch of ancient and foul magics weighs heavily on the ground. The very ground is scared with great gouges from uncontrolled magics. More than half of the clearing is bare ground. The rest is nothing more than wheat grass.” Lisa told Morgan with a shiver.
“What else about the clearing unsettled you, Lisa?” Morgan asked kindly. “I can tell that there was something else. You went there yourself. Why?”
“I wanted to see if the clearing matched an ancient North American Native legend. It did in many ways.” Lisa shivered again as she thought about the legend. “The only thing that laid heavier in the air than the stench of magic was the stench of blood. That clearing is the site of more than a few human sacrifices.”
“Human or other races?” Morgan asked sharply.
“I could smell the blood of more than one race Majesty. Though I could not tell how many races.” Lisa told her honestly. “If I didn’t know better. I would swear they were trying to raise our dragons for their slumber for some reason.”
“To get over the mountains of mist.” Morgan answered bluntly.
“Why in the world would that want to go south? Their original Grand Queen banished humans south of the mountains.” Lisa told them.
“Slaves. That is why they would go south.” Morgan snarled. Then turned towards Lee. “Gather all of my military commanders Sir Lee.”
“Are we going to war Majesty?” Lee asked her.
“It’ll all be decided once I face the four Queens of the Aos Sídhe.” Morgan snarled as for the first time she gasped Stormbringer summoning her Dragon Knight armor from Avalon. As her armor flowed around her Lee and Lisa stepped back in both fear and awe. Lee had seen her summon her armor once before, but this was the first time for Lisa. “They want to kick the dragon in her ass. Then they shall face her teeth.”
“More than just her teeth Majesty.” Lee chuckled as he turned and headed off to carry out his Queen’s orders. “They have claws and fiery breath as well.”
“Death from above. Takes on a whole new meaning when it comes to dragons.” Morgan chuckled as Lisa giggled. “Come Lady Lisa. We still have work to carry out.”
“As you command Majesty. I’ll dispatch my fastest Rangers. The question is to where? Frosthorn or Angelward?” Lisa asked her.
“Half to Frosthorn and half to Angelward, Lady Lisa. Have them scout the sea routes for our golden barges, and routes through the woods. I want every route between here and the two Aos Sídhe cities mapped out. I’m talking about every goat, horse, cart, wagon, and wild game trail there is. I don’t care what it is. If a person can use it to travel between here and those two cities. I want it mapped out for our use.” Morgan ordered her friend.
“It shall be done my Queen. Those Fay have no idea of what they have pissed off. If they knew they would run for the fucking hills.” Lisa answered with a small curtsy. Then ran to carry out her Queen’s orders.
“If they knew what they were doing in the first place Lisa. They would’ve sued for peace long before now. I will burn down their very homes and turn their cities to ash. They only think they know what the wrath of the dragon looks like. Today I will show them.” Morgan whispered as she headed for the dragon caves. Unknown to Morgan her words were carried to the farthest corners of Imrryr. Every last citizen of Melniboné could feel their Queen’s barely controlled rage. Even the slaves deep in the bowels of the golden barges felt her rage. For the first in the history of the ancient race they knew a fear unlike any other.
The Clearing of Challenges.
The Aos Sídhe Queens stood in the center of the great empty plan. Each had arrived with fifty of their knights. The first one to speak was Queen Vaeri. “We have a choice to make sisters. One that is not easy.”
“We do not need to do this Vaeri. As no challenge has been issued, we each lead our own army. Besides, there has been enough blood spilled on these grounds and we will need our power for the battle with the dragonkin.” Finnea snapped.
“Finnea has a valid point Vaeri. We only to face the dragonkin on the open field. Once they see our full military might. They’ll realize the foolishness of defying our rule.” Dalilah grunted.
“The both of you are fools. Have you not paid attention to the legends?” Sumina snarled as she glared at the two younger Queens. “Do either of you have a dragon hidden somewhere that you can call upon? Better yet. Do either of you have a fleet of twenty battle barges that you can send against just one golden barge?”
“You know that we don’t Sumina. None of us have something like that.” Dalilah snapped then sighed. “But we cannot just rollover and let the dragonkin return. The first Queens would rollover in their graves.”
“There is also one other possible situation that we have yet to discuss.” Vaeri told her three sister queens. “It is the reason that I have called for this meeting.”
“What other situation are you talking about Vaeri?” Sumina asked her.
“The Grand Queen’s Challenge can be issued by any Queen of Avalon.” Vaeri told them bluntly. “That includes both the Human and Dragonkin Queens.”
“What are you talking about Vaeri? I thought only the Queens of the Aos Sídhe Queens can issue a challenge to be the Grand Queen.” Dalilah questioned her.
“You and Finnea are too young to remember the last time we had a Grand Queen, Dalilah. Even I don’t remember all of the requirements and outcomes for a Grand Queen’s Challenge.” Sumina chuckled honestly. “Before you ask, I wasn’t old enough to participate in the last challenge. I was only a princess at the time.”
“I was the only one alive and old enough to be present at the last Grand Queen’s Challenge. When that Challenge was issued. It was by the First Emerald Queen of Avalon, Morgana Le Fay. Understand something sisters her power was only surpassed by Queen Tatiana’s.” Vaeri told her three younger queens. “IF the current Emerald Queen should appear on this field. Then she would have every right to issue a challenge for the leadership of this island.”
“Why would we even accept a challenge from a human?” Dalilah snorted.
“We would have no choice!” Vaeri shouted. Then sighed at the look of contempt on Dalilah’s face. “You are ignoring the old legends out of ignorance.”
“What legend am I ignoring?” Dalilah asked in confusion.
“During the time of the ancient ones. Shortly after Oberon and Tatiana left Avalon. A Seer came forward with the first Queens’ Challenge. Back then it was only the four Queens of the Aos Sídhe courts. It was during a time of great strife between our four courts. The Seer was very exact in her words when she gave us the Queens’ Challenge. To turn away ANY Queen of Avalon is to invite the wrath of Oberon and his children.” Vaeri told the young queen bluntly. “I can assure you that no matter how powerful you believe yourself to be. The weakest of Oberon’s children could destroy you in a matter of moments.”
“They are gone. To believe in such foolishness is to invite the downfall of our kingdoms. No, we must first put an end to the dragonkin threat. Then we march on the humans and enslave them until the end of time.” Dalilah snarled.
“You are blinded by your own power to the truth that we all must face child.” Sumina snapped. “Even combined our power pails to that of the Dragonkin’s Queen.”
“What power could a child have?” Finnea scoffed. “She is but a babe newly come to her power. Anyone of us could destroy her with nothing more than a thought.”
“You’re as big a fool as Dalilah. We had one chance to stop the Dragonkin Queen. We failed and now we are out of time. In just two short hours the Hunter’s moon shall rise. I fear that even now Death wings its way towards us.” Veari told them. She turned slowly towards the north. To where Imrryr sat below the horizon. She then turned towards the west and the setting sun. “We have two hours to make our choice. We can fight. Which will end with the destruction of our kingdoms. Or we can seek out the Emerald Queen.”
“What help could the humans’ Queen provide?” Finnea asked sharply.
“Remember the Azure One Nefferi’s final prophecy. The Emerald Queen and the White Wolf are bound in a way unknown to us. If we make peace with the human Queen, then we might have a chance at stopping the Dragonkin.” Sumina explained.
“Your hope is a futile one Queen of the Fall Court. Queen Morgan of the Dreaming Imrryr is on her way as we speak. I warned you. You failed. Now is the end of your time.” All four Queens of the Aos Sídhe Courts spun around looking for where the voice came from. It was a voice they all knew well. Then to their horror a Shadow Realm portal opened before their eyes. As the dhampir stepped onto the field she was not alone. Beside her was a Shadow Cat with its wings folded across her back.
“Where have you been slave?” Finnea snarled as she started to form a spell. Only to have it dispelled before it even had a chance to consolidate. “WHAT? IMPOSSIBLE!”
“Not for her or her companion Finnea. Now that she is no longer bound to the Cave, she has full access to her powers.” Sumina chuckled then gave the dhampir a small nod of her head in greeting. “Where is your new Mistress dhampir?”
“She will be here shortly Queen of the Fall Court. She rides with her greatest of champions and two mages of unequaled power.” Princess Vladislava told her with a chuckle as she petted the Shadow Cat. “They shall arrive with the Hunter’s Moon.”
“Who arrives with the Hunter’s Moon?” Veari asked Vladislava.
“Why the Emerald Queen and the White Wolf.” Vladislava answered with grin of satisfaction. She knew that the Aos Sídhe Queens were now in the one place they had no chance of hiding. They might be able to run, but that would only delay the inevitable. “I would suggest that you stay here. If you run. Then both Aos Sídhe kingdoms shall become little more than ash and dust on the winds.”
“Then return to your Mistress Daywalker. Use your powers and hurry her arrival. We would enter into a treaty with her.” Veari sighed in defeat.
“You can but I and my people will fight with all our might. We will not become the playthings of the Dragonkin.” Dalilah snarled and turned to walk away.
“I promised that I would offer you an escape Queen Dalilah. This will be the second time I offer.” Vladislava said to her retreating back.
“I gave you my answer once already, bitch.” Dalilah snapped and continued to walk towards her tent. Unheard by the others Dalilah snarled. In the last few hours, she had learned what Vladislava was offering her. It didn’t take her long to realize that she would be little more than a slave to the dhampir. “I’ll never let myself become the Blood-bound Bride of a dhampir.”
“Then I shall go to my Queen to hasten her arrival. Do you still wish to offer her the right to participate in the Queens’ Challenge?” Vladislava asked.
“If that is the only way to enter into a peace with her. Then yes. We offer her the chance to participate in the Queens’ Challenge.” Veari told her harshly.
“I shall relay your request Queen of the Summer Court.” Vladislava told her with a small smile and curtsy. “Come Ambassador Seemsucia. The Emerald Queen waits.”
“As you wish Princess Vladislava.” The Shadow Cat chuckled then opened a portal. As they stepped through into the Shadow Realm the Aos Sídhe Queens turned to where Dalilah and the Winter Court stood.
“Sumina go and stop your younger monarch. We shall need all of our power if we are to succeed.” Veari said with a sigh.
“What are you planning Veari?” Sumina asked the Summer Court Queen.
“We trap the Emerald Queen. Then use her to put a muzzle and leash the White Wolf.” Veari answered with a nasty chuckle. “We shall use her bound with the White Wolf against them. Once we have the Emerald Queen under our control the White Wolf will bow to our will. But to achieve that we need Dalilah’s power.”
Map room Avalon Castle 36 hours early
Katherine, David, and Dale stood around the massive 3D map table that Dale had conjured. Unlike the map David had found the 3D map table was an actual representation of Avalon Island. In the center of the mountains of mist was a small tabletop plateau. The plateau was about a day’s ride south of the three northern coastal cities. It was in direct line with Imrryr and Avalon. For the first time the three Arthurian Historians realized that Avalon was half a day’s ride from the coast. It was also Katherine’s first time at the sheer size of her kingdom.
“My god. Is that really the size of Avalon?” She asked in a whisper.
“It is my Queen. You have command over one half of Avalon Island.” Dale told her with a slight chuckle at her grimace.
“Dale if you use Majesty, Queen, or any other fucking Noble with me again. I swear by all that’s holy. I will break my foot off in your ass.” Katherine snarled.
“Chill Kathy. Dale is just fucking with you love.” David chuckled before he pulled her into a hug. When he let her go, David gave his wife a light kiss on the cheek. “We know how much all this is stressing you out, but you’re doing great so far.”
“Damn it, David. I’m winging this shit. Hell. Right now, I know that our daughter is getting ready to march on Avalon.” Katherine sighed. “And there is nothing we can do to stop her. The truly fucked up part about all of this is we’ll have to face her on the battlefield, and we’ll be at a major disadvantage.”
“How do you figure that Kathy?” Dale asked her.
“Think about it David. Morgan is a student of warfare. Not just medieval but modern as well. She’ll bring more than modern warfare tactics to the medieval battlefield. Morgan has two Special Operations soldiers from our time to advise her and train her soldiers. She won’t face us in open battle until she has destroyed our support network. She’ll seal off our two ports with her navy first. Then she’ll send her air force to burn down the fields and destroy the towns that feed us. Morgan will wage a combined arms war much like the way that the US did in nineteen-ninety against Iraq.” Katherine told them both with a heavy sigh. Then she chuckled. “Then again she might, just might wage a Guerilla war against us.”
“Kathy how certain are you about Morgan coming at us in those manners?” David asked.
“I know my child better than either of you. Morgan has never been one to personal insults go. That ignorant bitch Eleanor and her little attack on her is one insult that Morgan can’t let go.” Katherine told him bluntly.
“You do have a point. Even before we got David into medieval martial arts. David was always ready to fight. Someone could insult him all they wanted, but the second they hurt or insulted someone small then him. The boy would go at the offender with everything he had. Him might get his ass kicked but whoever it was they would know they were in a fight.” David chuckled.
“Then the Dragonkin Queen is more than she appears. She is a warrior as well as a diplomat.” All three historians spun towards the voice that came from the shadows. There before their eyes was a portal. David and Dale both drew their swords as Katherine formed a lightning spell. “Please stay thy hands. I bare you no ill will.”
“Then show yourself Shadow walker.” David ordered as he too ready an attack spell.
“As you command my Lord.” Vladislava answered as she stepped from the shadow portal. With a curtsy to the three gathered nobles the dhampir introduced herself. “I am Princess Vladislava, the last child of Vlad Dracula’s line, and a Day Walker.”
“As in Vlad the Impaler?” Dale asked as he lowered his sword. When Vladislava nodded her head David and Dale gave Katherine a strange look.
“Don’t ask me. This is more Morgan’s area of study.” Katherine pointed out. “After all we’re talking about the Balkans here.”
“That’s true.” David snorted then chuckled as he turned to the dhampir. “Okay Princess the ball is in your court. How can we help you?”
“It is I who wish to help you sir. There is a way to avoid a war with the Melnibonéan and Aos Sídhe Queens.” Vladislava told them honestly.
“If there is a way to avoid a war with our daughter then tells us Princess. Because I have no desire to face her in battle.” Katherine almost snarled.
“As you command my Queen.” Vladislava answered with a sly smile. “It is known as the Queens’ Challenge. In two days’ time, your Majesty. the Hunter’s Moon will rise over the Clearing of Challenges. It is there you can end the war before it begins.”
“What is this Queens’ Challenge?” Dale asked for Katherine.
“It is battle between the six Queens of Avalon. The winner is the undisputed ruler of Avalon.” Vladislava explained then grinned. “In the time before the last great reset of Balance. Avalon was the home of the Melnibonéans. They shared their island with many races. After the reset Melniboné was given to the Fay. King Oberon and Queen Tatiana were the first rulers of the Island of Avalon. It was during their time that the Queens’ Challenge was held.”
“Why did they hold this Queens’ Challenge, Princess?” Katherine asked her.
“To settle a dispute between their four oldest daughters. You see the Four Courts of the Aos Sídhe were born from this dispute. Each daughter felt that they should rule over all of Avalon. To end this squabble they choose a level piece of Avalon. There they gathered their four daughters. Once gathered Queen Tatiana issued her challenge. Whichever of her daughters was the most powerful would rule over all of Avalon. After thirty days and nights there was no winner. So Queen Tatiana declared a draw. With this declaration the four daughters divided the northern half of Avalon. Using Imrryr as the divider. To punish her daughters’ refusal to acknowledge his Queen’s declaration King Oberon cast the spell that would forever dived Avalon. From both the world and the north from the south.” Vladislava told them.
“The Mist. What is the actual name for the Mist, or does it even have one?” David asked with real academic interest.
“The Bones of Memory’s Mist is one of the greatest spells to have ever been cast. It drained King Oberon of half his magic for a fortnight. When he finally recovered Avalon was shrouded and transport to another world. Even when the Bones are shattered Avalon will never return to the world of Author.” Vladislava said just before a glazed look came over her face. “I have been sent here to be your soothsayer.”
“Tell, me Princess. What use do I have for a soothsayer?” Katherine asked.
“It is my providence to guide the Queens of this Island. Until now I was only allowed to guide the Aos Sídhe Queens. I know what the future holds. Even now as I speak with you. Five of the six Promise Stones have ignited. Only the last and greatest of the stones has yet to ignite.” Vladislava explained. “Even now as we talk the Four Court Queens gather at the Clearing of Challenges.”
“Then I believe it is time for me to introduce myself to my fellow Queens.” Katherine snarled as she turned towards the door. In a clear voice she called out. “Sile!”
“You called for me, my Queen.” Sile asked as she appeared in a swirl of smoke.
“Gather my guards, Sir Bertilak, Dame Helga, and Sir Tobin. We ride for the Clearing of Challenges before noon.” Katherine ordered her slave.
“As you command Mistress.” Sile answered with a curtsy then vanished in a cloud of smoke. That simple act brought a chuckle from David, Dale, and Katherine.
“I have got to get her to teach me how she does that.” Dale chuckled before he turned to Katherine. “Are we really going to face the Four Court Queens down?”
“No. We’re riding to the Clearing of Challenges to stop my daughter.” Katherine told her husband and Dale. “Because if we don’t Morgan will destroy the Four Courts totally. She won’t stop with just the Queens. She’ll go after the nobles that support them and the citizens.”
“Do you really believe that Katherine?” Dale asked in surprise.
“My daughter is many things, Dale. Forgiving isn’t one of them. Even when she was a boy Morgan held onto a grudge. Back then she was like a Pitbull with a bone.” David shivered as he thought about his child. “Now she’ll be more like a dragon with a stick jammed up her ass.”
“And twice as deadly.” Katherine sighed. “Come on boys. We need to try and stop Morgan before she becomes a mass murderer likes of Hitler, or Stalin.”
Trail to the Clearing of Challenges, Present day and time.
Katherine and her party had been riding hard for the last two days. They were just one short hour away from the Clearing of Challenges when Vladislava appeared before them on the trail. Katherine reigned her horse to a stop as the dhampir appeared. “What news do you bring Princess?”
“The Four Queens have gathered my Queen. They await your arrival.” Vladislava answered honestly as she and the Shadow Cat bowed before her. “Your daughter will arrive with the rising of the Hunter’s Moon.”
“Damn. We’ll never make it in time.” David snarled as he looked towards the sitting sun. “The moon will be up before we can reach the clearing.”
“With the help of Ambassador Seemsucia of the Shadow Cat Clan. I can open a portal large enough to carry all of you to the Clearing.” Vladislava told them. “Though I need your permission, Queen Katherine.”
“Given. Now open that portal, Princess. We must stop my daughter before her anger twists her soul.” Katherine ordered the dhampir.
Five minutes later thanks to the combined magic of the dhampir and shadow cat opened a portal large enough for the Avalon party to ride through. In the center of the clearing as the portal opened all four of the Aos Sídhe Queens turned to face it. They had worked fast and furiously to form the magic that would capture the Avalon Queen and her party. Katherine led her party through the portal and right into the Four Queens’ trap. The only ones not captured in the glowing force bubble was Princess Vladislava, Ambassador Seemsucia, and Sile.
The shadow car yawled in anger at the betrayal by the Aos Sídhe Queens. “You dare to violate the ancient Pact?!”
“We have no need to pander to a human shadow cat.” Queen Vaeri snarled. “The ancient laws do not apply. No Challenge was issued. Therefor the humans have no place here.”
“Oh you poor stupid fools.” Sile chuckled as she walked to the far side of the bubble. “My Mistress had come here to stop her daughter. Now you have sealed your fate. I only pray that Queen Morgan shows your people mercy in her revenge.”
“How dare you speak to us in such a manner slave. I’ll have your tongue for daring to speak to us as if you’re our equal.” Dalilah snarled as she began to form a binding spell. “In fact I like that will be the first thing I do. Once you and these humans have been shown who are the true Rulers of Avalon.”
“I don’t think so, false Queen.” Sile chuckled as she banished the binding spell with a wave of her hand. “Try not your, magics on me, little girl. I was once a guest of your mother’s court. I know all of them and I’ve forgotten even more.”
“BY THE GODDESS! YOU”VE RETURNED! HOW DID YOU ESCAPE THE MARK?!” Vaeri screamed.
“Because I took what you used to enslave her and freed her.” David chuckled as he banished the force bubble. “You know something Katherine. I say we let Morgan handle these fucking idiots. She’ll show them far more mercy than we will.”
“Agreed David. Though I do feel that we should at least give a chance at survival. After all. If we fight them, they’ll have at least a marginal chance of success. If we let Queen Morgan handle the problem. None of us will get any satisfaction.” Dale told them both before pulling out his pipe. Seeing this both Katherine and David Pendragon followed his example. Even Sir Bertilak, Dame Helga, and Sir Tobin joined them in preparing their pipes for a smoke.
“How dare you dismiss us as being beneath you. We are your.” Finnea’s rant was cut off by the roar of a dragon passing overhead.
“And the star makes her grand entrance.” Katherine chuckled as she turned in her saddle to Princess Vladislava. “Your revenge is at hand Princess.”
“Indeed your Majesty. Though to be honest I had not excepted her to arrive on the back of a Wyrm.” Vladislava chuckled. “Nor in the company of twenty Dragon knights.”
“Our daughter has never been one to do things in half measures.” Katherine sighed. “Especially when she got ready for a fight.”
“HEAR ME QUEENS OF THE AOS SῙDHE! I HAVE COME FOR YOUR HEADS!” Morgan yelled as she glided over the clearing one more time before dropping from her dragon’s saddle. Even before her feet touched the ground Morgan had drawn Stormbringer. With a slow steady pace Morgan stalked towards the four Aos Sídhe Queens. To the untrained eye Morgan appeared to be walking towards her enemies at a casual pace. To David, Dale, Tobin, Bertilak, and Helga, her pace was that of a seasoned warrior. One who was hell bent on death and destruction. There was no hesitation, no fear, only grim determination. “Yield and I shall show you mercy! Fight and I’ll stretch your worthless hides on the very gates to your city walls. This is your only warning.”
“Kathy, I do believe that Morgan is a little pissed off.” David snarked then lite his pipe. After taking a draw off his pipe David exhaled slowly. “I think we might need a magic shield of some type. This is going to get messy.”
“Coming from you Master. That is saying something.” Sile sighed as she formed a magical barrier around the Avalon party. “I just hope Queen Morgan doesn’t lay waste to the rest of the surrounding forest by mistake.”
“If my daughter lays waste to the surrounding forest to won’t be by mistake, Sile.” Katherine told her as she lite her own pipe. After taking a deep draw off her pipe Katherine continued. “I fear that her power has grown to the point that not even with our combined power the five of us could stand up to her.”
“What are you talking about Katherine?” Dale asked her.
“I agree with Lord Dale my Queen. Queen Morgan is not some bogey man from ancient lore. She is nothing more than a powerful and confident young woman.” Bertilak told the gathered Avalon party.
“The Green Knight speaks truth your Majesty. The only deference between the last time I saw her and now is simple. She is more in control of her emotions and magic.” Tobin told his queen as he thought back to the first time, he saw the young woman.
“She may own Stormbringer and is a true knight my Majesty, but she faces magic users with hundreds of years of experience. Her only advantage is speed and armor. If she can close the distance between her and the Four Aos Sídhe Queens. Only then will she be victorious. If they can keep her at range. Your daughter will lose.” Dame Helga told Katherine with the certainty of long years in combat.
“It won’t matter Dame of the Midnight Blade. The Dragonkin Queen holds more than just the God Slaying Blade Stormbringer.” Vladislava snorted then explained. “She bears not only the Queen’s Tiara but the Ring of Kings. Her magic is more than a match for these upstart Aos Sídhe. She is their superior in every way. If you’ll excuse me, my Queen. I fear that I must discharge my final duty sooner than expected. I can feel the final stone. It has ignited at last.”
Once Vladislava was twenty feet away from them Dale turned to Katherine. “I wonder what that was all about? If I didn’t know better. I would swear that she was saying goodbye or something.”
“She was Lord Dale.” Sir Bertilak sighed. “For several centuries I have known of the Other Soul oracle. I have also known that the day she appeared in Avalon the final confrontation between the Aos Sídhe, and humans would not be far off. It seems that day has finally come. We can only pray that they die here and the Dragonkin Queen shows us mercy.”
“That is not what we need to worry about Sir Bertilak.” Katherine sighed and took a drag off her pipe. “No the worry is whether or not Morgan can win.”
“That is not going to be a problem, Kathy.” David told her bluntly. “Morgan will win. Because if she loses then all of Avalon loses.”
“Why do you say that, Lord David?” Sir Tobin asked in confusion.
“Because if she loses. Then all of Melniboné will ride forth across Avalon. In their wake they will leave nothing but death and destruction.” David explained.
Vladislava ignored the conversation between the Avalon party as she steadily walked toward the center of the clearing between the five combatants. Unlike them she had been waiting for this day to come for centuries. Once she reached the middle she looked over at Dalilah with an evil grin. “My offer still stands Queen of the Winter Court. I can save you from the fate that lays before you.”
“NEVER!” Dalilah screamed. “I will die before I surrender to you dhampir.”
“Then let the Fates have you Queen Dalilah. May they show mercy upon your people as you lie dying on this field.” Vladislava snorted as she reenforced the magical shield surrounding the Avalon party. Vladislava wanted them to witness the downfall of the Aos Sídhe Courts. Especially Tobin the Troll Slayer. For he would carry her legend to the common people of this world, and she would not be lost to the sands of time. Taking a deep breath Vladislava called out. “By Ash, Oak, and Hawthorn I stand witness to this battle of wills. Let none interfere upon penalty of death.”
When the four Queens and Morgan looked at her Vladislava raised her right arm. She waited until all five had acknowledged her with a nod of their head. When Morgan finally nodded Vladislava took a deep breath and dropped her arm. “BEGIN!”
-----tbc-----
PS, Sorry for the late posting of this chapter. I have been busy with RL for the last few weeks and haven't had time to devote to my writing. Now that Nov. is here I'll have more time to devote to writing.
Chapter 16
The Clearing of Challenges.
“Then let the Fates have you Queen Dalilah. May they show mercy upon your people as you lie dying on this field.” Vladislava snorted as she reenforced the magical shield surrounding the Avalon party. Vladislava wanted them to witness the downfall of the Aos Sídhe Courts. Especially Tobin the Troll Slayer. For he would carry her legend to the common people of this world, and she would not be lost to the sands of time. Taking a deep breath Vladislava called out. “By Ash, Oak, and Hawthorn I stand witness to this battle of wills. Let none interfere upon penalty of death.”
When the four Queens and Morgan looked at her Vladislava raised her right arm. She waited until all five had acknowledged her with a nod of their head. When Morgan finally nodded Vladislava took a deep breath and dropped her arm. “BEGIN!”
Unseen or felt by those around her Vladislava poured the last of her magic into the magical shield that protected the Avalon party. She had seen the outcome of this battle long before it would ever take place. She had seen her own death on this very field at the hands of the White Wolf. After several centuries of living a lonely life, it was a death that she was truly looking forward to. With this final act of magic Vladislava sighed and fell to her knees. “It is done.”
As Vladislava whispered her last words Morgan charged the four Aos Sídhe Queens. The Queens knew that this was their last chance to stop the Melnibonéans and their Queen. As one they hurtled the first of their magical attacks at the young woman.
Queen Dalilah wasted no time or power with her attack. She called upon one of the deadliest spells in her arsenal. The Seal of Burning Souls was one spell that only the most desperate of mages would use. It kills in the most horrible of ways. The spell creates a massive wave of dark energy that strips away the soul of the target and burns the target with an inferno of black flames. The effect is almost instantaneous once the target is struck by the energy wave.
Not to be out done by the youngest of their number Queen Finnea unleashed her own attack. As the wave of dark energy lashed out at Morgan. Finnea’s spell sent four blood red bolts of light straight towards the Melnibonéan Queen. Only Finnea knew the name of her spell. Not that I mattered to all those who saw the spell. They could tell that the spell was created to kill its target slowly and painfully.
Queen Sumina’s spell called down a barrage of purple lightning. The enter area where Morgan had stood just moments before was charred with thousands and thousands of volts of dark magic lightning. That whole area of the clearing was turned to ash. Nothing lived through the attack. Not even the grass.
Of the four Aos Sídhe Queens only Vaeri held back. She knew that this battle would not be decided in the opening seconds. It would be one of attrition. She would try to use the Melnibonéan Queen’s own magic against her. The Disturbance of Hysteria was an area effect spell that caused its target to lose all focus. Leaving them unable to attack the spell caster with magic and open to physical attacks.
Even as their Queens entered into battle with the Morgan. The knights of the Four Aos Sídhe Courts charged the field. The two hundred knights had one objective, the Avalon party. Their orders were to capture the Emerald Queen at all costs. They would never reach her or the Avalon party. For even as they left their place at the edge of the clearing the Dragon Knights of Melniboné were dropping from their mounts. Thanks to the help of Lady Lisa each had been gifted with a magical cape that allowed to glide gracefully to the ground.
As the Dragon Knights touched ground, they were ready for battle. The two sets of knights clashed with the ringing of cold steel and bloody howls of rage. Among the Dragon Knights were Lee, Tony, Mike, and Lisa. The four friends knew that Morgan was counting on them to buy her time. Time to put an end to the threat of the Aos Sídhe Queens. When they first flew from Shining Imrryr there was only twenty-one dragons and riders. By the time they were over the Clearing of Challenges their number had grown to twenty-five.
Originally Morgan had planned for her friends to attack the Aos Sídhe cities while she delt with the Queens. When Lee told Mike, and Tony the plan the two veterans vetoed the idea. Instead they turned the attacks on the enemy cities over to their counterparts in the Melniboné military. Even as the battle between the Queens opened both the Melnibonéan Navy and Army were classing into the ports of both Aos Sídhe cities. While the Marines and Army were clashing with the port defenders one-hundred Dragon Knights and almost the full complement of dragons were attacking the tower defenses. In the forests surrounding the two cities Princess Cymorila led her Rangers in devastating attacks against the outer patrols. The full military might of the ancient Empire had been unleashed onto the two cities.
Even as the Aos Sídhe Queens were launching their attacks against Morgan the young Melnibonéan Queen was counterattacking. Morgan saw their attacks for what they were. A deadly attempt at stopping her before Morgan could close to melee range. Much to her surprise the Seal of Burning Souls spell reached Morgan’s armor and Stormbringer were absorbing the powerful spell.
“Ah such a delicious snack to begin the fight.” Stormbringer’s voice in her head was all Morgan needed to hear to understand what happened to the spell. “A full quarter of a soul at one time. How delightful.”
“You know something Stormbringer. There are times that you scare the shit out of me. Then there are times like this. If you had a physical form, I would give you a hug right now. Though what’s up with my armor?” Morgan chuckled as she dived to side avoiding the four blood red bolts of light of the next spell.
“Your armor has taken on your personality. It is a magical trait found in all Dragon Armor. The more your wear it, the more it shall change. Though in your case I doubt it shall change much more.” Said the ghostly voice in Morgan’s head.
“How do you figure that?” Morgan asked as she stop one of the purple lightning bolts with the flat of Stormbringer. At that moment Morgan’s rage peeked. “DAMN YOUR EYES BITCH! YOUR SOUL WILL FEED MY BLADE!”
“Such power! I want more! Please feed me more my Queen!” Stormbringer cooed.
“You want more you shall have more.” Morgan snarled as the power of the two spells flowed into her. Without thought Morgan called on the Elemental Earth King Grome. “Gaavvavaha Grome nuthulula la veeenha neua toe seeth yeas cavvenay.”
Even as she spoke them, Morgan she felt the ancient words burn her throat. Morgan felt the magic of the ancient pact slam home as the Actorios Stone, also known as the Dragon Stone, set in the Ring of Kings on Morgan’s right hand glowed. Morgan knew that Actorios Stone set in her tiara was also glowing. For the first time sense dawning the two Great Seals Morgan drew upon their full power.
Before her eyes two massive earth elementals rose up. One on each side of the four Queens. While the two massive creatures distracted two of them the other two continued their attacks on her. To counteract their attacks Morgan called on the Elemental King of Fire, Kakatal.
“Gaavvavaha Kakatal nuthulula la veeenha neua toe seeth yeas cavvenay.” Even as the last word burned in her throat a massive fire elemental appeared to block the attacks by the two Aos Sídhe Queens. Then in one last push of her magic Morgan called on the Wind Elemental King Lasshaar.
“Gaavvavaha Lasshar nuthulula la veeenha neua toe seeth yeas cavvenay.” As the winds picked up with the forming of the wind elemental Morgan closed the distance between her and the four Queens. With a howling Stormbringer held high over her head the whole way. “BLOOD AND SOULS! HEAR ME ARIOCH! GRANT ME POWER FOR THE BLOOD AND SOULS OF MY ENEMIES!”
All across the battlefield her war cry was taken up by the Melnibonéans. Though they were outnumbered by more than eight to one. The Dragon Knights of Melniboné were pushing the Aos Sídhe Knights back. For each Dragon Knight that fell they took ten of their enemy with them. Lee, Tony, Mike, and Lisa led not the charge but the killing as well. Blood flowed around the four friends as if it was water. Unbeknownst to them their bloodlust was being fueled by Morgan’s own rage induced bloodlust. Behind the protective barrier Katherine looked over a David and Dale.
“I have a feeling that this battle will only end in one way.” Katherine sighed as she smoked her pipe in peaceful contemplation. Looking out at the prone form of Princess Vladislava Katherine exhaled slowly in thought. “Sir Tobin you are a Bard of some renowned. Do you know of any ballads concerning Princess Vladislava?”
“No my Queen. In all of Avalon’s long history there has never been any mention of her name. Though there are a few about the Other Soul oracle.” Tobin told her thoughtfully. “In one of them the oracle is described as a Daywalker. Could Princess Vladislava be the oracle of legend?”
“I believe so. No matter what happens this day. I want you to remember her sacrifice. If not for her magic, I am positive that we would already be dead.” Katherine ordered him as a of wild magic slammed against the barrier. “She gave the last of her magic to protect us. I do not want her to be forgotten.”
“She shall be remembered in song for all time, my Queen.” Tobin told her with a small bow from the waist. “This I swear on my honor.”
At first Katherine and David was going to lend their magic to the battle between the four Queens and their daughter. Then to their surprise twenty Aos Sídhe knights broke off from the fight with the Melnibonéans. As they turned their attention to the threat presented by these twenty knights a new presented itself. From behind them came the sounds of a thousand howling voices and crashing armored feet. Katherine, David, and Dale knew that their chances against such a massive force was slim to none. Then to their surprise the one element of the Melnibonéan force that had until now stay out of the fight attacked.
In ancient times, before the last great rest of balance the dragons of the mythical island had both protect it and enforced its rule. As they flew over the heads of the Aos Sídhe Infantrymen they unleashed their most fear weapon. Their flaming breath burned everything it touched. Men, armor, swords, nothing could within stand the hellish dragons’ breath. In its passing even the very ground turned to glass. The dragons did not stop with just the knights in the open. They continued on to the woods destroying everything in their anger.
“By the Goddess!” Bertilak gasped. “The legends hold nothing on the truth.”
“I believe that you’ll find most legends only hold part of the truth Sir Bertilak.” Dale told the green knight with a small chuckle. “Not even your legend holds the full truth of your life. Yet to this day in our old world they say sign songs of the Green Knight that could only be slain by the most virtuous of warriors.”
In the center of the clearing Morgan was finally able to push her way through the ten Aos Sídhe knights that had broke off to stop her. On the ground behind lay the ten dead knights. She was covered in both blood and guts. Then to her amazement the four Queens were able to banish the elementals she had summoned with a powerful bust of magic. So powerful that the force of it throw her back almost ten yards. As she staggered back to her feet Morgan snarled. “Make no mistake. I will feed your souls to Stormbringer, bitches.”
“You are a fool youngling. Surrender now and we shall show your people mercy.” Vaeri shouted as she pulled in her magic for another attack.
“You really are deluded false Queen Vaeri of the Summer court.” Morgan snorted then chuckled at the look of surprise that crossed the woman’s face. “Oh yes. I know who all of you are. Your belief that your magic would keep your names from was false. I know each of your names as surely as I know my own.”
“They will do you no good demon whore. You may know our public names, but not our true names.” Dalilah screamed before unleashing her next magical attack. As the red bolts of light shoot from her hands Morgan raised Stormbringer contemptuously. As the magical bolts struck Stormbringer moaned with sexual ecstasy. Much to the four Queens surprise so did Morgan as the power flowed into her. Seeing this they slowly began to realize just how outclassed they true were.
“If you truly believe that Queen Dalilah. Then I will be my pleasure to school you in the true ways of power.” Morgan chuckled as she sent a ball of blinding white magical fire towards them. As her magic reached the four Queens it exploded. Only Katherine, David, and Dale knew what Morgan had sent towards their mutual enemy. As the white phosphorous spread out is burned everything it touched. The only thing that saved the Aos Sídhe Queens was their combined magic shield.
As they stood there looking at scorched ground surrounding them Finnea voiced their thoughts. “We will die here this day.”
“Do not lose heart sisters. We can still prevail. Even now my army marches towards the forbidden city.” Dalilah snarled.
“As does mine.” Sumina snarled as she began to work her next spell. A spell that would never be cast as at the moment in time her life ended. Not in a glorious battle as she expected. No it would be thanks to something she had not planned on. As the last of her magic flowed into her spell so did her life force. With not enough magic to power the spell it feed on her very life force. Even then the spell failed. Queen Sumina’s life ended the way she had lived. Quietly, without fanfare.
Unknown to her or the other Aos Sídhe Queens. Morgan’s last spell was a two parter. The first was a disguise. The white phosphorous explosion was nothing more than the delivery device for a spell that would turn any magic against its welder. It was a spell thought to be forgotten to the sands of time. Only it was one of Morgan’s racial memories. The Curse of Oblivion did more than just turn a person’s magic against them. It devoured their very souls.
The sudden death of their fellow Queen was all the distraction Morgan needed. With the speed born from anger and desperation Morgan closed the distance between them. She sworn Stormbringer with all of her might severing the head of Queen Finnea. As the second queen’s soul filled Stormbringer Morgan felt a rush of power unlike any before. In all of her fights to point Morgan had never let the stolen vitality of Stormbringer’s victims overwhelm her control. This time she realized that it would be a battle of wills between her and the sword.
If she gave into the power Stormbringer would run out of control. If the sword ran wild nothing would survive. It would kill everything on the Clearing of Challenges. Only Morgan’s sense of self stood in the way. Then the unexpected happen to break the battle of wills tipping control in Morgan’s favor. Queen Dalilah unleashed one of the Unforgivable spells among the Aos Sídhe. Queen Veari gasped as Morgan flicked the spell aside with the flat of her sword. The spell now flew out of control to strike Princess Vladislava squarely in the chest. The dhampir died almost instantly. There was massive hole in the center of her torse where her heart would be. As her body turned to ash a smile of gratitude played across her lips.
“Now you die Queen Veari.” Morgan snarled as she brought Stormbringer down through the center of her head cleaving it in half. The micro edged sword sliced the ancient old Aos Sídhe Queen cleanly in half. Ending its bloody journey buried in the ground at Veari’s feet. As the woman’s soul filled Stormbringer Morgan’s lips curled into a cruel smile. With a contempt born of ancient racial memory Morgan turned to the last Aos Sídhe Queen. “Your magic is gone Dalilah. The knights that you and your fellow Queens brought with you are dead. Your hidden army lies in ashes.”
“I am not done.” Dalilah panted as she drew her sword. “I still have my sword.”
“An ordinary blade against my race’s great instrument of power. Are you fucking kidding me?” Morgan laughed. “Do you not realize just how stupid you have to be to challenge a Melnibonéan welding either Stormbringer or Mournblade? Even against a Melnibonéan of common birth you would stand no chance. Yet you are stupid enough that you want to challenge a Noblewoman of the race. Not just any Noblewoman but their rightful Queen. I got to give this much. You’re either fucking brave as hell or dumber than a box of rocks.”
“I will not yield demon bitch. Nor shall my people. We will not become your playthings again.” Dalilah snarled as she raised her sword. “You will have to destroy us completely. If you don’t. Then we shall raise up in revolt and drag you down. It may not be today. It may not be a decade from now. It may not even be in this century. But rest assured it shall come.”
“You truly are a fool Dalilah. Even now as we speak. My army, navy, and the rest of the rest of my dragon brethren are laying waist to the Aos Sídhe cities. You could have lived in peace with us. Something that I was more than willing to let happen. Instead you sent assassins to try and kill me in my own capital. That alone would have been grounds for me to destroy just your city, but you had to drag your fellow Aos Sídhe Queens into your folly.” Morgan told her sadly then before cackling like a mad woman. “You know something bitch.”
“What is that you, worthless whore?” Dalilah asked as she moved clockwise around the Melnibonéan Queen looking for an opening to attack. Unlike her sister Queens Dalilah knew how to use a sword. Her mother had made sure of that when she was but a child. To this day Dalilah still carried the scars of those lessons.
“It doesn’t matter what happens on this field. Whether we live or die it doesn’t matter. Before the sun rises over Frosthorn and Angelward. They shall lay in ruins. While the armies of both Avalon and Imrryr dived this island in two. There is something that you and the rest of your people have forgotten. Before the last great reset of balance during the time of Elric. Humans and Melnibonéans learned to live in peace. My ancestor even had a human wife for a time.” Morgan told the young Queen. Then she laughed. “You really should have taken the dhampir Princess’s offer. Now your only option is to die with honor.”
“You are the one who is going to die. WHORE!” Dalilah screamed as she lunged at Morgan swing her sword at her back for all she was worth. Only to have Morgan spin in place blocking her attack with ease.
“I should tell you now Dalilah. I was trained in how to use a sword long before I ever learned the art of magic. I am a warrior first and foremost.” Morgan parried Dalilah’s next four attacks with ease. Morgan was tempted to use the power of Stormbringer to end the fight. Yet for some reason she wanted to toy with the young Aos Sídhe for a bit longer. With a simple twist and flick of Stormbringer Dalilah found herself unarmed. As she staired down at her empty hand the young Aos Sídhe wondered where everything had gone. As if reading her mind Morgan chuckled.
“You made several mistakes young Queen of the Winter Court. I could spend all day listing your mistakes. Though I doubt you would learn anything new.” Morgan snorted before she cut Dalilah’s right cheek with Stormbringer. That small cut brought a scream of unimaginable pain from the young Queen. “Instead I think I will take my time. I will take your soul one small cut at time. Until you have nothing left.”
Across the clearing from where Morgan stood Mike, Tony, Lee, Lisa, and the remaining Dragon Knights were finishing off the last Aos Sídhe knights. Of the twenty Dragon Knights that had begun the battle only six remained standing. The rest lay dying on the battlefield. Each mortally wounded. The Melnibonéans didn’t go quietly into that great night that is death. They were in the company of two hundred Aos Sídhe knights, one thousand Aos Sídhe Infantry, and five hundred Aos Sídhe archers who had been hidden in the woods. Those fifteen hundred Aos Sídhe warriors never got a chance to enter the battle thanks to the dragons.
Katherine sighed and waved her hand dispelling the magical barrier. As it the sounds of Dalilah’s screams of fear and pain reached their ears. She along with the rest of the Avalon party had witnessed the battle between Morgan and the Four Queens. Now they stood witness to the torturous death of the final Aos Sídhe Queen. As Katherine watched her child slowly strip away the soul of the woman before her, she wondered what had happened to change Morgan so radically. David sensed her unease at the way Morgan was treating their enemy.
“She is still our child Kathy. What you see now is the darkness that she hid from the world as our son. Here in this place, in that body, she must rely on her callous nature to rule her people. Behind her on this very field are ten of her most valued knights. If she were to show even slightest trace of mercy. They would turn on her in the blink of an eye.” David told her quietly.
“Have faith in your daughter Katherine. She is the sum of your teachings. She may not be the son you raised. She is still a child of your teachings. She must be cruel at times as a ruler. She does not wish to be cruel because she takes pleasure in it for pleasure’s sake. She does it to prevent treachery against her and those she loves.” Dale told her as he pointed towards Morgan and Aos Sídhe. “She is doing this to drive home a point to her subjects.”
“I just hope that sword isn’t the one in control.” Katherine whispered.
“Fear not my Queen. Dame Morgan is still in control over her blade. It may be a living thing.” Bertilak told her as he stroked his battleax. “But she is made of sterner stuff than most I have faced. That blade will never control her.”
“Sir Bertilak speaks truth Majesty. Even during her early days she never let that cursed blade push her.” Tobin told her honestly.
“Only the week willed would let themselves be controlled by that blade your Majesty.” Helga chuckled. “And your daughter is no week willed simpleton.”
“I pray that you’re all right. Because I fear this new face of my daughter.” Katherine shivered as Morgan sliced a thin strip of skin from the Aos Sídhe.
“You know something Dalilah? I don’t think you have of a soul left.” Morgan sneered down at the bloody Aos Sídhe Queen. “It seems that I have take a larger and larger piece of flesh from you with each cut. That or Stormbringer is reaching her limit. After all she did feed on all that magic you and your sisters used at the beginning of our fight. Magic and souls are two different types of power.”
“Just finish me already demon.” Dalilah panted through the pain. She knew that her life was at an end. “Just don’t use that sword to finish me.”
“My Queen the Aos Sídhe are defeated.” Mike told Morgan as he and the other Melnibonéans approached her. As one the ten remaining members of her party kneeled behind her Morgan looked down at Dalilah. “Before you die Dalilah. I want you to look behind me. I arrived here with just twenty-four Dragon Knights. You came here with two hundred knights, a thousand foot, and five hundred archers. They were outnumbered in ways that I cannot even imagine. Yet they live while your people lay dead all across this blood-stained battlefield. If just twenty-four of my knights can do this. What do you think is happening to your cities?”
“Nothing is happening to our cities. No matter how powerful you think your army and navy are. They lack the strength to conquer our cities’ defenses.” Dalilah panted.
“You poor sad deluded little girl. Do you know the reason why we are called the Dragon Empire? It is not solely because of our heritage. It is because of our connection to the land. WE are the true masters of the Dragon Isle.” Morgan snarled. Then with a contempt only known to her Melnibonéan ancestors. Morgan ended Dalilah’s life. Even as she plunged Stormbringer into Dalilah’s heart. Morgan knew that there was very little left of the Aos Sídhe Queen’s soul. So little that Stormbringer whimpered in disappointment. Morgan looked down at the sword and snort with typical teenage distain. “Get over yourself already. How many souls do you want?”
Then to her surprise the ghostly figure that was Stormbringer appeared. “Even my hunger has its limits Mistress. Know this Mistress, even now the power that flows through you will over time dissipate. Until then use what I have given you wisely.”
Before Morgan could reply. Stormbringer vanished. Lee took that moment to voice the words on everyone’s mind. “Was that really her?”
“Yup. In the flesh. So to speak.” Morgan snorted looked down at the sword.
“My Queen what shall we do with the humans?” One of the dragon knights asked.
“Nothing.” Morgan told him then turned to her parents. “Hi mom. Hi dad. It’s been a while. What brings you out here?”
“Let’s see. What was it again? Oh yes.” Katherine sighed as she gave Morgan her number three mom glare. You know the one that says I’m not in the mood. “Trying to stop a war. Does that remind of you anything?”
“Oh that.” Morgan blushed. “Sorry about this mom. I really didn’t want a war. I actually wanted to avoid one.”
“But those four buffoons pushed the matter.” David sighed as he interrupted her. “I thought it was something like that Morgan.”
“The question I have is. What about their armies?” Dale asked. “They’re not going to just stand down. They’ll have to avenge their Queens.”
“Right about now Melniboné’s army and navy are making short work of their armies and navies.” Morgan told him honestly. “I also know that my Rangers are about to show this world their true power.”
The cities of Angelward and Frosthorn.
The armies of the Aos Sídhe kingdoms found that they were in a no-win situation. They were caught off guard as the four Golden Battle barges smashed their way through the port’s defenses. The sheer power of those massive ships was augmented by magical attacks. Attacks that were launch by the Rangers of Melniboné. There was one fact that had been lost to time about the Melnibonéan race. Their greatest magic users were their women. It was for this reason that their Rangers were all female.
The defenders of the Aos Sídhe cities had never faced attacks by actual elemental creatures. Water elementals reached out and grabbed hundreds of defenders to drowned them in their very bodies. Earth elementals crushed soldiers under their feet. Wind elementals ripped arrows from the sky and returned them to their archers with deadly accuracy. Fire elementals turned sage engines and battlements to ash. The two-hundred-fifty Rangers may have been the smallest force among the Melnibonéan attacking forces, but they caused the most carnage and damage. Only the Dragon Knights and their mounts caused more death and destruction.
As the armies of the two ancient Aos Sídhe strongholds fell to the might of the Melnibonéans. The civilians of those cities ran for the forest. There they would watch their cities torn down by the might of their ancient foe. They knew that their time in the sun was now over. They would wait until the sun finally set before trying to find their next Queens. Little did they know that within the first hours of the attack. Special teams of Rangers and Dragon Knights had captured the surveying members of the royal families.
When Morgan planned the attacks on the Aos Sídhe Kingdoms. She had consulted with her friends. She was surprised to learn that Lee and Lisa were able to add to the plan. Lee and Lisa were the ones to suggest the capture of the royal families. Mike and Tony were the ones to design the actual attacks on the cities. Between the four of them Morgan had a modern battleplan with medieval forces. A battleplan that left the Aos Sídhe lost in indecision. While Morgan and her friends cut the head of the snake. Her military tore the very heart out of the Aos Sídhe military.
The Clearing of Challenges.
“What have you done Morgan?” David asked her politely.
“I did what I have always done dad. I used everything in my power to solve a problem. These four bitches attacked my city. They threw the first punch in this fight.” Morgan snarled as she turned to look at her parents. “Just like the Gray Wolf Knights. Care to explain why I have seven of their number in my dungeons right now?”
“They’re not there because of my command, Morgan.” Katherine snarled in return before turning on her number one Mom Bitch mode. “And don’t take that attitude with me young lady. I’m still your mother.”
“Yes ma’am. I was just pulling your chain.” Morgan chuckled then turned serious. “I know that you didn’t send them. I only got one question. Is that bitch Dame Elenore still breathing?”
“Her head has a new residence. On top of a pike at the gate to Avalon castle.” Katherine told her with a chuckle. “As do the heads a few other members for the Gray Wolf Knights. Along with the heads of a few Masters for the Order of the Bear. I have been cleaning house. What about you?”
“I took care of that problem the first day.” Morgan told her then chuckled. “I should say Mike, Lee, Tony, and Lisa took care of that problem.”
“With a little boost from you, my Queen.” Lee corrected her.
“Is that you Lee?” Dale asked in shock.
“Um hi dad. I guess I’ve changed a little since the last time I saw you.” Lee said with a small smile.
“You can fucking say that again Lee. The last time I saw you, you were human and high school student. Now you’re Melnibonéan and a knight.” Dale snorted. Then he chuckled. “I would say that you’ve done pretty good for yourself.”
“Thanks dad. I can honestly say I never saw this coming.” Lee snarked as he waved at his body. “Though I’m not the only one.”
“You can say that again.” Mike mumbled. As Tony and Lisa nodded.
“I never thought that the three of boys would change so radically. If I had known this would happen. I would never have sent you to find Lisa. Speaking of Lisa. Did you find her?” David asked.
“Right here Professor.” Lisa said as she blushed while holding up her hand. At her confession all three Professors did a double take. “I kind of went through a few changes since we arrived here.”
“I’ll say, young lady.” Dale snarked to ease Lisa’s embarrassment. “Though I must say that the changes look rather impressive on you.”
“You’re not looking to bad yourself Professor.” Lisa snarked in return. “You’re what twenty or so now?”
“We’ve done a few rough calculations. If they’re right. Then both Professors Pendragon and I have regressed in age to around twenty-five.” Dale explained for her and his two graduate students. Not mention his son Lee who was giving him the stink eye for some reason. “Relax kiddo. I’m not trying to horn in on your girlfriend. Besides I’m still old enough to be her father.”
“It’s not that dad. I’m wondering how we’re going to explain this to mom.” Lee explained with a small chuckle.
“About that.” Katherine sighed. “There is no way home. We’re stuck here.”
“What the hell are you talking about mom?” Morgan asked.
“The mist that separates the island of Avalon from the rest of the world is more than just a magical spell.” David told them. When the five transformed Melnibonéans gave him looks of confusion David sighed. “Before we left Avalon, I was able to find the actual text concerning the mist. It’s a naturally occurring circular Einstein-Rosen Bridge.”
“Okay Professor I’m a little lacking in the theoretical physics department here. If it’s a bridge, why can’t we just cross back over?” Lee asked him.
“I’m with Lee on this one Professor. If I remember my basic physics class correctly. An Einstein-Rosen Bridge is a wormhole. We should be able to travel between here and home with ease.” Mike told him.
“Not all wormholes are bidirectional. According to Doctor Brian Greene’s paper on the subject. Only one in even five will be bidirectional. The rest will be one-way highways to the next star system.” David explained then wave his hand over his head. “According to my research. The spell that opened the wormhole left it open. With no way back.”
“Does that mean we’ll never seen mom, Amy, and Marry again?” Lee asked his father who just nodded his head sadly. “Fuck.”
“I kind of figured that would be the case.” Lisa sighed as she looked down at her body. “At least I got this rocking bode out of the deal.”
“I wish that wasn’t the case son.” Dale told Lee with a frown.
“Um… Professor Grant there might be a way to bring your wife and daughters here.” Morgan told the two Grant men as a faraway look came to her eyes. “There’s a place where the Mist of Bones has almost no hold on this world.”
“Where and how?” Dale asked with excitement and hope.
“There is a cave not too far from here. Inside it is chamber that holds six magical crystals. The power of those six crystals should hold enough power to open a portal through the Mist. I have to tell you now. It’ll be only one way. From our old world to this one.” Morgan explained for him then looked over at her three college student friends. “Anyone you want from home?”
“Um… don’t you have a boyfriend back home Lisa?” Mike asked her with more than a little sexual interest.
“Jim and I broke up a few days before this all started.” Lisa sighed then looked over at Tony. “What about you and Terry, Tony?”
“Pretty much the same as you and Jim. Only she’s in Soul South Korea by now. She got her orders three months before we left.” Tony grunted. “I knew I should never have got involved with someone from the State Department.”
“Looks like I’m the only one not dating back home.” Mike chuckled then explained. “I spent too much time working on my dissertation for dating.”
“How would you target them, Morgan?” David asked her.
“Better yet. Are you sure you can even open a portal to our home world?” Katherine asked her daughter.
“Between the power of Stormbringer, and those stones, I know I can mom. As for targeting. That’ll be up to Professor Grant and Lee. I’m just the travel agent.” Morgan snarked then turned to face her Dragon Knights. “Gather your brothers my knights. They shall not rot on this cursed field. We shall honor them in the Halls of our Dead. To have battled against such great odds is something that must be honored with all that we have.”
“As you command your Majesty.” The senior knight answered with a bow of his head. He then looked at the Avalon party with a great deal of suspicion. “Should we wait for you and your advisors?”
“You can go ahead Sir Galian and head for home. I sure that my parents won’t harm me.” Morgan chuckled. When the knights didn’t move right away Morgan sighed. “You can trust them. I may no longer look like their child but despite everything I still am their child.”
“As you command Majesty.” Sir Galian answered as he looked over at Katherine. “Know this Emerald Queen of Avalon. Should any harm come to our Queen.”
“All of Avalon will pay the price.” Katherine finished for him as she grabbed Morgan in a hug. “Have no worries knight. I’ll die before I let anyone harm my child. No matter who they might be.”
“Thank you, your Majesty.” Galian said with a slight bow and led the rest of the Dragon Knights to carryout Morgan’s orders.
“Your knights are rather protective of you, Morgan.” Katherine smirked. “If I didn’t know better. I would swear that your Sir Galian has a crush on you.”
“He’s not the only one, your Majesty.” Lisa giggled as she elbowed Lee in the ribs. Katherine, David, and Dale both chuckled as Lee blushed.
“Please not now.” Morgan grumbled.
“Okay kiddo, I’ll drop it for now. But make no mistake we will be revisiting this conversation later.” Katherine told her then turned to Dale. “So Dale. Do you think that your wife and daughters would like to join you here?”
“If I remember right that won’t be possible because of the time differential between the two worlds.” Dale pointed out.
“That is where the magic comes into play.” Morgan told him. “The spell that brought us here. Should open a portal to our time in our home world. It will be up to you and Lee to guide that spell as it targets your family.”
“Dale as much as I hate to say this, but I suggest that only you and Lee go with Morgan to this cave.” David told them as he looked toward the Dragon Knights. “I got a feeling that Morgan’s guards wouldn’t take too kindly to all of us escorting her to that cave.”
“Professor Pendragon you just earned the ward for understatement of the year. The Dragon Knights have taken a rather harsh view when it comes to the protection of Queen Morgan.” Lisa told him honestly.
“Then it is not a crush but a devotion to duty.” David said as he watched the Dragon Knights work. He wasn’t the only one to notice that at least one of the knights kept a watch on their group. “Morgan, I got a feeling that you need to take Lady Lisa with you to the cave.”
“I would also suggest that you start forming a personal guard of made up of women.” Katherine told her daughter with a chuckle as she looked over at the three personal guards that had accompanied her. “For now though I suggest that you four head for that cave. Then in ten days we meet back in Avalon.”
“That’s going to be a problem mom. It would be better if we meet back here on this plain in ten days. That way we can both gather the needed campaign gear for a comfortable stay. Because if we’re going to work out a peace treaty between our two kingdoms. It’ll take time.” Morgan explained with more than a little reluctance. Mostly because she just got her family back.
“Don’t worry we’ll be together again, sweetheart. But you’re right we need to take care of a peace treaty first.” Katherine told her as she hugged her daughter. “We’ll see you back here in ten days.”
“In ten days mom.” Morgan said as she returned her mother’s hug. After hugging her father Morgan turned to her friends. “Come on guys. We need to stop the rest of my army from decimating the Aos Sídhe races.”
“I hope that you can stop them, Morgan.” Lisa told her. “But don’t count it. Our people have a very long and bloody history with the Aos Sídhe.”
“Damn. I forgot all about that.” Morgan whispered. “There’s no way to stop them now. Not that they now have a reason for total war.”
“How far do you think your people will take things Morgan?” Katherine asked.
“As far as they can. We are a blood thirsty race at times. Especially when they have been wronged.” Morgan told her honestly. “Their Queens sent forty of their knights with ten rangers to kill me. That was more than enough reason to wage war. Then they went and assembled their armies for an outright attack on Imrryr. The only thing that will stop them now is the total destruction of both Aos Sídhe cities.”
“For some reason I believe that you’ll be able to halt your army’s rampage.” Katherine chuckled. “You have a certain air of barely contained power now.”
“I’ll have to take your word for that mom.” Morgan chuckled as she turned to Lee. “You’ll have to carry your dad, Lee.”
“No problem, your Majesty.” Lee answered with a bow. “Come on dad. Time for your first dragon ride.”
After farewell hugs were exchanged with her parents Morgan joined the rest of the Melnibonéans as they mounted their dragons. As the dragons took to the skies Katherine turned to David. “She has grown into her power.”
“She has also become one Hell of a Queen.” David chuckled. “Much like her mother. I have a feeling that ten days from now is going to be a rather interesting time for the Island of Avalon.”
“In more ways than one.” Katherine grinned.
-----tbc-----
There is one more chapter in this story. I hope to have it posted by next Sunday.
Chapter 18
The Clearing of Challenges.
It would take the Avalon party three days to reach the Clearing of Challenges. When they arrived, they found the tents of the Melnibonéan delegation already upon the plain. Katherine, David, and Dale looked across the clearing at the Melnibonéans with more than a little distrust. It didn’t matter that their former students and children were their leaders. All three adults knew that if Morgan’s subjects rejected the peace proposal there would be little, they could do to stop an all-out war.
“Katherine is it me, or does Morgan look like she’s ready for a fight?” David asked his wife softly.
“You’re not mistaken David. We’ve seen that look in eyes before.” Katherine sighed then chuckled. “Usually right before Junior pounded the piss out of some asshole in disparate need of a life altering beatdown.”
“Damn. Not good. If she’s that kind of mood. These peace talks are going to be tricky as fuck.” Dale grunted.
“Actually Dale. It’s a good thing that she is pissed off. Because the only thing holding back her military is her iron will.” David told him honestly. “You see those four in the deferent armor? They’re the actual commanders of her separate military forces. While Mike, Lee, Tony, and Lisa maybe her advisors. They represent the people of Melniboné.”
“Lord David speaks truth Master Dale. Morgan Pendragon might be their Queen, but she only rules at their pleasure.” Sile told them.
“It’s a good thing that Morgan can be a stubborn ass at times.” David snarked. “Her subjects might think of betraying her.”
“But it’ll be the biggest mistake of their short lives.” Katherine finished with the finality of the grave as she studied the ground between the two camps. Taking a deep breath. “Time to get this party started.”
On the other side of the clearing Morgan studied her mother’s party. She could tell that one way or the other there was going to be a fight. If she didn’t take precautions. Without turning to her gathered commanders a warning against starting the fight. “No matter what happens. Do not touch your swords unless they attack first. This is the only warning you’ll get.”
“Please your Majesty. Why are we even here? We do not need to make peace with these worthless humans. We should be ruling over them. Not treating them as equals.” Dyvan Shar snorted in disgust.
“Allow me to explain to you exactly what are facing Dyvan Shar. First there are four individuals with magical power that rivals mine own. Behind them is an immortal knight, two Champions, a band of Honor Bound swords, and finally a host of trained knights. All of which is just the tip of the iceberg. Should the humans decide to attack us. We would face ten knights for each knight we can put in the field.” Morgan told him bluntly. “Remember something gentlemen, and Princess. Even if we can push them back. We cannot win a protracted war with the humans. For each knight they lose, they have five more waiting in the training halls to replace them.”
“Then we only need to send our Dragon Knights and our dragon brethren to end the problem with one attack.” Dyvin Yar protested.
“And have our brethren turned on us with one spell?” Morgan asked him bluntly. At the looks of confusion upon the faces of her Commanders Morgan sighed. “Over there in that small group of humans stand three individuals of such power. That with one spell they can turn our brethren against us.”
“How is that even possible?” Princess Cymorila asked in shocked.
“Let me explain a little further about the Emerald Queen and the two men beside her. The human queen and her two escorts are the reincarnations of the three most powerful mages in human history. Each of which can use the Spell of Making.” Morgan warned them coldly.
“Why would that one spell turn our brethren against us?” Yyrkoon Slom asked.
“Because it is no ordinary spell. It is a spell of great summoning. Only the individual it summons is not one of our gods. The god that spell summons is one that even the Lords of Law and Chaos fear.” Lee answered Yyrkoon question for Morgan. “If you doubt me. Think on this fact. Both Law and Chaos must answer to Balance. The Masters of Balance are the Dragon Gods. The most powerful of which is Great Red. The Apocalypse Dragon, the True Red Dragon God Emperor, True Dragon, and the Dragon of Dragons, the most powerful Dragon to resided in the Dimensional Gap. Though most important of all those titles. He is the Eternal Dragon of Balance.”
“That has to be a lie. They cannot have such power.” Yyrkoon snarled only to have Mike punch him in the gut.
“Dip shit. Let me be perfectly clear on this matter. The Emerald Queen, her husband, and the Queen’s second most trusted advisor are the reincarnations of Morgan Le Fay, Merlin and Mordred Ambrosius. All three of these individuals were trained by the Great Dragon in the ways of power.” Mike snarled as he stood over the gasping Prince. “The only way we walk off this field alive is with a peace treaty. IF I have to kill every last one of you to make that happen. Then guess what. Your asses are dead.”
“I must say Lord Michael. Your negotiation skills are rather unorthodox. Where did you learn them?” Dyvin asked with a smirk.
“Somalia, Iran, Afghanistan, Iraq, Bosnia, and a few other fun filled places. Like the old saying goes. The best diplomacy is conducted at gun point.” Mike snarked then sighed at the blank looks of the born Melnibonéans. “Let me rephrase that. The best diplomacy is conducted at knife point.”
“Very true. Though the question we face is who is holding the knife?” Princess Cymorila asked Mike with a deadpan look on her face.
“As much as I hate to say this. Right now we’re the ones with the knife at our throat Princess.” Tony answered her coldly. “If Queen Katherine gets it into her head that we pose a threat. Not even Queen Morgan can stand up to her mother even with the power of Stormbringer backing help her.”
“Do the humans have any real weakness?” Dyvan asked as he stood up.
“You want the truth?” Morgan asked him with a sneer.
“Never mind your Majesty. Please forget that I ever asked.” Dyvan gulped.
“Good. Because I can tell you without a doubt. My mother has less tolerance for dumbasses than I do. Pissing her off will be the last mistake of your life.” Morgan told her four commanders coldly. “The only one who would be willing to tolerate your stupidity is my father.”
“Majesty would your parents really wage a war on their only child?” Dyvan asked as he studied the humans walking towards the center of the clearing.
“In the blink of an eye if meant protecting their kingdom. Make no mistake on this matter Princess and gentlemen. I might be their daughter, but I am also the ruler of a foreign nation. No matter how powerful they are, we still present a very real threat to them.” Morgan told him bluntly. “Like I said at the start. Our only chance of walking off this clearing is a peace treaty.”
“Understood your Majesty. I never thought that our dragons could be turned against us.” Dyvin Yar told her as he bowed.
“Now that I know the situation your Majesty. I will restrain myself. I have no desire for seeing my sisters dying in a unless conflict.” Princess Cymorila swore as she too bowed deeply.
“My navy might hold them for a short while on the high seas, but over time they would overpower us.” Yyrkoon Slom told her before bowing. “Though I would advise against such a tactic. Peace will buy us time to rebuild our fleet. Not that it would matter in the long run. Numbers have their own quality, and the humans have the numbers.”
“I would give my all to face the knights of Avalon in open combat. Yet for some reason I fear that we would fall to their sheer numbers.” Dyvan Shar said as he bowed to Morgan. “Me and my knights shall not cause problems.”
“Happy to hear that you have all started to listen to reason.” Morgan sighed then looked towards the middle of the clearing. “Mike, Lisa, Tony, Lee, you’re with me. Princess you’re in charge until I return.”
With that Morgan started walking towards the center of the clearing. When the two parties met in the middle Morgan smiled. “Hi mom.”
“Greetings, Queen Morgan Pendragon of the Melnibonéans.” Katherine greeted her a formal curtsy and a small smile of mischief. Then Katherine asked with a slight smirk. “Have you forgotten your manners daughter dear?”
“Greetings, Queen Katherine Pendragon of Avalon. Welcome to the Clearing of Challenges. I am a stranger traveling from the East, seeking that which is lost.” Morgan answered with her own curtsy and a slight sigh.
“I am a stranger traveling from the West, it is I whom you seek.” Katherine smirked then wrapped Morgan in hug. “God it’s good to see you again.”
“It’s good to see you mom.” Morgan sighed as she returned the hug. When quickly pulled back to grab her father in a hug. “Hi daddy.”
“Hi yourself peanut.” David said with a chuckle. Then looking back over her shoulder. “Let’s get down to the business at hand.”
“I think this occasion calls for something special. A pavilion tent, with table and chairs.” Morgan suggested as she waved towards the ten retainers standing over on the edge of the clearing. “It’ll take them only a few minutes to set everything up?”
“I was going to suggest the same thing.” Katherine chuckled pointing towards her own retainers. “What, say we split the chores between the two camps. Your retainers, setup the pavilion. While mine see to the food and drinks.”
“Sounds good to me.” Morgan answered with a smile. Then waved towards the ten central tower retainers. In minutes the ten men were busy setting the 10x20 open sided tent. Before the canvas tent was raised a woolen carpet was rolled out. While the Melnibonéan retainers worked on the tent. The Avalon retainers, setup a cooking area and began to preparing a feast. The two sets of retainers worked the delegations mingled.
During this whole time there was only one problem. Dyvan Shore challenged Sir Bertilak to a friendly game. The problem was he let the Green Knight choose the game. When Morgan and Katherine heard this both Queens stepped in to stop the challenge. When Dyvan went to argue Morgan put her foot down. “If you want to compare dick sizes, do it after the peace treaty is signed.”
“Sir Dyvan do you know what your Queen means by that statement?” Bertilak asked the Melnibonéan knight.
“It be host with you sir knight. I haven’t the smallest notion.” Dyvan shrugged his shoulders. “My Queen often uses phases unknown to my people.”
“It means putting your egos on fucking hold for a while.” Morgan snarled as she rested her hand on Stormbringer. “If I got to tell you again Dyvan. I’ll feed your soul to my friend.”
“You’re as subtle as always Queen Morgan.” Bertilak chuckled before he turned to Dyvan. “I might I suggest a game of chance instead of skill?”
“A roll of the bones sound good to me. Gold or silver?” Dyvan agreed.
“I am ashamed to say that I only have copper with me.” Bertilak chuckled.
“How about for beers instead?” Tony suggested as he and Mike lead the male warriors off to one side. Lisa and Princess Cymorila gathered the females on the other side clearing to wait. This left just Morgan, Lee, and the parents to themselves. For the rest of the day the two delegations spent the time getting to know each other. The way that all people have done throughout history. With drink, food, and song.
“It’s good see that you haven’t forgotten yourself kiddo.” David told Morgan.
“I might be the Queen for Melniboné now.” Morgan told him with a smirk as she tapped the Queen’s tiara. “But I’m still that same loveable smartass you and mom raised for the last sixteen years.”
“I was meaning to ask the last time that we saw you about that tiara. Is that what I think it is?” Katherine asked her daughter.
“No ma’am. This one is actually one of the Four Great Seals of power for the Melnibonéan race. Only the tiara seal acts more as a filter instead of an amplifier.” Morgan told her.
“Okay what does that mean?” Katherine asked. “The Seals of Power are all amplifiers. At that is what the records say.”
“There is massive discrepancy in the records ma’am. Each one of the Great Seals of Power acts in their own unique fashion. Stormbringer is one of the seals and we know what it does for the user.” Morgan told her mother as she placed her hand on the sword. “The Queen’s tiara is a filter. It allows access racial memories while blocking the personalities those memories belong to. The Ring of Kings is a pack between the Elemental Kings and the rulers of Melniboné. Our magic is purely an elemental based magic. The ring allows me to draw on their power without sacrificing part of our soul as a ruler. The Ruby Throne is something that I’m still trying to figure out.”
“That’s strange. I’ve never known you to be one to not know the legends surrounding a mythical artifact. What’s the problem kiddo? Do you need a reference of some type?” David asked his daughter.
“I think so dad. I don’t know of any actual of mythical thrones of mystical power.” Morgan told him scratching her head.
“I’m in the same boat sir.” Lee told David. “We’re not the only ones either. Tony, Mike, even Lisa are at lose in the manner.”
“Son how many times have I told you that you shouldn’t ignore the legends of the great kings and queens?” Dale sighed. “Think about the Charlemagne Kings. Where do you think their power came from?”
“Hold on here, dad. Are you telling me that Charles the Great and his descendants had some kind of mystical throne giving them power?” Lee asked.
“They won’t be the only ones, Lee. Think about all the great empires down through history. They all have the something in common. A central seat of governmental power. We call those seats of power a throne. Only in the west were our nations able to break away from the nobility. Even then we still had heads of state like the presidency that acted as the final authority.” At the confused looks of both teenagers David turned thoughtful. “Think about it this way. Whenever they President addresses the nation where is it from?”
“From the Oval Office or the podium in Congress if he is giving the State of the Union.” Lee answered quickly.
“Do you know what they call the Oval Office in political circles?” Dale asked them with sly smile. Both teens shook their heads no. “The greatest homefield advantage. Think about the shape of the office. No matter where you stand, sit, you’re forced to turn to face the president. Our nation might not have an actual throne, but it does have a seat of power.”
“Damn. I never thought about it like that. I even wrote a paper on the Whitehouse for Social Studies.” Lee grumbled. Then chuckled. “Though I can see the Oval Office as the Throne of Democracy.”
“Yet it is a throne that is governed by some of the strictest laws in the world.” David told the young man. “The truly amazing part of the laws that restrict the power of the Presidency. No other nation in our old-world places the restrictions on the Head of State that we have. There are always checks and balances in place to keep the POTUS from becoming a Dictator.”
“Or setting up a Monarchy.” Morgan smiled as she realized how the laws of the US constitution worked. At least when it came to the President.
“Very good Morgan. I’ve had grad students that never figured that out.” Katherine chuckled. “Now do you see why I went out of my way to remove the old Avalon City Council. Thanks to the new Council I was able to come here and not worry about them stabbing me in the back.”
“What about those jackasses Grand Marshall Dame Eleanor and Grand Master Grahone? Aren’t you worried about them?” Morgan asked.
“Hard to worry about someone who is dead.” David snarked and pulled out his pipe. After packing the bowl and lighting the tobacco David took a healthy draw off the pipe. The whole time Morgan and Lee said nothing. They were too stunned to say or do anything.
“When faced with a traitor there is only one way to deal with them. Public execution. In the case of Eleanor she was beheaded in the town square and her head was stuck on the blade of a pike. Grahone is now a warning sign hanging over the city’s main square. I figure he’ll last about three to four more weeks inside that gibbet iron cage. After that he’ll slowly rot away to bones.” Katherine told them both coldly.
“If you got to deal with fuckheads. Then make sure that the message gets out to everyone. Is that what you’re telling me mom?” Morgan asked as she looked to where the three Melnibonéan Princes stood.
“Very good Morgan. Remember your studies in Medieval justice. Also remember the words of Machiavelli in the Prince. It is much safer for the Prince to be feared than loved, but he ought to avoid being hated.” David warned her.
“Message received dad. Loud and clear. I have to be cruel, but not for cruelty’s sake.” Morgan told him with a small smile.
“I see that not all my lessons in politics fell on deaf ears.” David chuckled.
“Yeah! I paid attention.” Morgan groused. Then admitted. “Most of the time.”
“We know dear.” Katherine giggled then turned serious. “Then again you only truly studied the subjects that piqued your interest.”
“Queen Katherine if your daughter was anything like my son. Then you can rest easy. She has not forgotten your lessons on how to be a good person.” Dale chuckled as he lite his pipe. Then pointed towards Lee. “There is one thing that Lee and Morgan have in common. They both have an unwavering sense of personal honor. Something that they’ll never betray.”
“Which is why this peace treaty will hold.” Morgan told her parents as a faraway look came over her eyes and face. Then in a voice not her own Morgan continued. “Far into the future. A legacy of peace shall reign. Passed down throughout the history of this world. The Eternal Balance restored. The vail of time is lifted for all to see. The black blade of Melniboné’s Queen shall pass once more into the hands of scholars.”
When Morgan stopped talking, she shook her head and staired around at the gathered adults. “Did I just do something strange? I mean for normal people.”
“Depends. Do you normally give out prophecies?” David asked her.
“Nope. This is a first.” Lee answered before Morgan could. “She used to pull almost the same type out of body shit a lot. But that was before she got the tiara. Only those were always some kind of racial memory flashback shit. Let me tell you. Whenever that happened, she got really fucking scary.”
“That would make sense in a crazy sort of way. After all a lot of magic is passed down by way of racial memory.” Katherine told them.
“Hold on mom. I thought that your field of study was in legends?” Morgan asked her with more than a little confusion.
“It is dear. More than one legend revolves around magic. That means I have to have some understanding of the basics.” Katherine smirked. Then chuckled as the table and chairs were set in place under the canopy. “Why don’t we continue this discussion over a glass of wine?”
“Sounds good to me mom. Thought I think that dad, Lee, and his father would prefer a few tankards of beer.” Morgan chuckled at the raised eyebrow of her mother. “Don’t go getting any ideas mom.”
“Don’t go taking that tone with me Morgan.” Katherine huffed then grinned. “Besides no matter what world we’re in. It is a mother’s duty to explain the nymphs and satyrs to their daughter.”
Morgan could only blush at this comment by her mother about sex. A subject that she had been going out of her way to avoid since her transformation by Stormbringer. Her blush only deepened when she heard the snickers of her father, Lee, and Dale. In an act of teenage pride Morgan turned, stuck out her tongue, and blew the three of them a raspberry. This cause everyone to laugh all the harder at her embarrassment.
“You know something mom. There are times when you can be a real pain in the ass.” Morgan groused.
“I know dear. After all that is also a mother’s prerogative.” Katherine told Morgan as she patted her on the cheek. “Now why don’t we drink some of the lovely Melnibonéan wine your retainers set out of us?”
“Sounds good mom.” Morgan told her with a grin.
As the three adults and two children sat down at the table tankards of beer and glasses of wine were delivered. The two retainers stole worried glances at the Royals. They didn’t understand the strange connection between the two Queens, but they knew that it was powerful. As they drank their wine Katherine asked Morgan what her plans for Stormbringer were.
“To be honest mom. I don’t have a clue. She is too powerful to just wear around all the time. Yet she is also one of the seals of office for my nation. I have thought about locking her in the royal vault, but that would mean reconfiguring the vault lock.” Morgan told her.
“Then I suggest you use the lock in the Ruby Throne.” Katherine told her with a smile over the rim of her glass.
“The what?” Morgan asked in confusion.
“In the left arm of the Ruby Throne is a slot. It was placed there by the first welder of that blade. Just place Stormbringer inside of her scabbard and set the scabbard inside the throne. Once you have done this a crystal lock will form around them both.” Katherine explained for Morgan. “Only the true King or Queen of Melniboné can draw Stormbringer from the throne once she has been placed in that slot.”
“Mom how did you learn about the lock? I mean its not talked about anywhere in Moorcock’s books.” Morgan told her honestly.
“In the library for the tower of Sagas there is a whole section of books on the Melnibonéans and their rulers. If you like I can arrange for copies of our records on the rulers for you.” Katherine told her. “Or are you going to rely on your racial memories?”
“To be honest mom. I would prefer to read those copies.” Morgan assured her mother as she tapped the tiara. “I’ve noticed something about the tiara and my racial memories. While it blocks out the personalities connected to the memories it only allows me to access memories concerning specific things.”
“Like how to work your magic. Only the memories that you need access to now. Are the ones on how to ruler as a Melnibonéan Queen.” Katherine surmised then turned thoughtful as she took a drink from her wine glass. “I would be more than happy to send the needed materials. Whatever I would require something of equal value in return. Let us say one cask of this wonderful wine for each copy of our records.”
“Wine for information.” Morgan surmised with a small smile. “Why do I have a feeling that you’re getting the better deal mom?”
“You wounded me with such accusation’s child. Why you make it sound as if I’m a careless lush or something.” Katherine huffed before taking a drink.
“Mom, I know for a fact that you’re fair from being a lush. High functioning alcoholic on the other hand is closer to the truth.” Morgan snarked.
“I’ll give you alcoholic.” Katherine snarled as Morgan started to giggle. Taking a deep breath Katherine calmed down. “One of this days Morgan.”
“I know mom. Pow! Zoom! To the moon!” Morgan chuckled. “Shall we get back to the topic at hand. One cask of wine for each copy. Our we in agreement?”
“Agreed. I’ll send the first fifty books by Griffon Calvary upon my return as a sign of good faith.” Katherine told her daughter.
“If you’re sending the first fifty by Griffon Calvary. Then I’ll send an order for the first fifty casks to be sent today.” Morgan said in reply as she raised her left hand to get the attention of a retainer. When the young man neared her Morgan smiled. “Alliaon, take one of the horses and return to Imrryr. Tell the head steward to send fifty casks of wine to Avalon from the royal wine cellars. I want those casks on their way before I return.”
“At once your Majesty.” Alliaon answered with a deep bow before he ran for the horses. He knew that his Queen’s order was to be carried out without question. That was the way he had been raised. If his Queen want fifty casks of her wine sent to the humans. Then he’ll see that those fifty casks are sent and that they arrive on time.
“Looks like our first trade deal in the books, mom. What do we discuss next?” Morgan asked with a smirk.
“Well I’ve been thinking about national boundaries. When the mystical mist lifted both nations lost their natural borders. I know that if we don’t set some kind of border between out two nations. Our people won’t respect each other’s land.” Katherine told her with a sigh.
“There is more to it than that mom. There are at least eight deferent races that call those mountains home. Who knows how many settlements they have. If we don’t take in those. We could very well end up in nonstop fights over territory.” Morgan pointed out for her mother.
“Very true. While I have traveled through the mountains only twice. I have yet to encounter other races.” Katherine told Morgan with a smile in her voice. “I am actually a little envious of you and the others.”
“Trust me mom. Not all of my encounters with the other races were friendly.” Morgan giggled. “A few of them were rather violent.”
“Which is why I propose a system of roads between our two nations. Roads that are patrolled equally by our two armies.” Kathrine proposed.
“I agree with most of that idea mom. Though I think it would be better to setup a system where mercenaries patrol the roads. This way no one army or nation can lay claim to the roads. I would also suggest a set of waystations along the roads.” Morgan suggested.
“That is a very bright idea. One that will benefit both nations.” Katherine told her in agreement before she took a drink of her wine. While she was taking the drink one of her retainers approached. “Yes Malcom.”
“Diner is ready your Majesty. Will your other guests be joining you?”
“Please inform the others Malcom.” Katherine ordered him.
“Do the old diner tables rules apply mom?” Morgan asked with a smile. Katherine just nodded her head yes. Morgan knew that it was useless to argue with her mother over the point, and wisely waved for one of her own retainers. “Please inform the others in our party that diner is being served Yates.”
“At once my Queen.” The man said with a bow.
“And Yates. Inform the rest of our party that rule number one during diner is no talk of business, sports, politics, or religion. Any violations of that one rule will be met with severe consequences.” Morgan told the man.
“No need to threaten your people for not knowing the family rules Morgan.” David chided her as he took his seat next Katherine. “By the way. Your place is at the other end of the table.”
“Each Queen at one end of the table.” Morgan sighed. “I really hate politics.”
“Morgan you’ll find that politics is part and parcel is all aspects of a ruler’s life. You can do your best to minimize the influence, but it shall always be there in the background.” David warned her as she stood up. “Now please take your seat. Unlike your mother. I’m getting hungry.”
“Yes daddy.” Morgan snarked as she headed for the other end of the table. David could sit and stair at his daughter in wonder as Katherine giggled.
“When did she become such a smartass?” David grumbled.
“You just now noticed?” Katherine chuckled. “David, the only thing that has changed about our child is her body. Junior has been a smartass since he first learned to walk and talk.”
“Why in the world would Junior become such a smartass?” David asked her.
“Because of his rather thin build and slight size. Junior learned that his greatest weapon in avoiding fights was his sharp wit. Despite how formidable Junior’s skills are at fighting. He never relied on them alone. HE learned at an early age that his greatest weapon lay between his ears.” Katherine told her husband as she watched Morgan take her seat at the far end of the table. “It is a weapon Morgan has sharpen to the point that it is frightening. No matter what happens. We must never underestimate our daughter.”
“For some reason I had that same feeling. We might have encouraged her need to learn, but it was her own will that feed that hunger for knowledge.” David told his wife with a soft smile. “I wish that I could say that she gained her hunger for knowledge from me. Only that would be a lie. Her hunger to learn comes from you love.”
“Thank you dear. Though that too is a lie. Morgan’s hunger for knowledge is all her own.” Katherine corrected him as she stood up slowly. Looking around the gathered humans and Melnibonéans. Holding out her arms Katherine spoke with all the grace and decorum she could muster. “Welcome honored guests. It is with great hopes that in the coming days our two peoples can set the cornerstones of peace and friendship. With that goal in mind please eat, drink, and make marry. Only please remember that come the morning it is back to the business at hand.”
“And what business is that your Majesty?” One of the Avalon Knights asked with a friendly smile. “From the looks of things. You and the Melniboné Queen have already set the peace treaty in place.”
“You’re right about most of the treaty Dame Helga. Though there are still a few points of contention that most be ironed out. Though that is talk for tomorrow. Tonight is for making friends.” Katherine told her with a chuckle as she raised her wine glass. “To friends.”
“To friends!” The rest of the Avalon party shouted as they raised their glasses in response to her toast. At the other end Morgan and Melnibonéans quickly jumped to their feet with glasses raised high. “To FRIENDS!”
Epilog
That night would set the tone for the rest of the conference. During the day the mother and daughter would lead their people under the canopy to conduct the business of politics. During the evening they would gather for a feast and drinks. In years to come the two camps of retainers would become the unnamed heroes of the peace talks. Historians would place the success of the talks squarely at their feet. The days that followed would go down in annals of Avalon History. They would be called the Five Days of Feast and Peace.
Between the mother and daughter a peace was forged between the two nations of Avalon. A peace that would last for millions of years. Over time that peace would lead to an Empire that would expand across their new world. Avalon Island would have two Capital cities. One based on magic and dragon honor, the other based on human reason and traditions.
Over the coming years Morgan would rule over the northern half of Avalon in a way that would often confound her subjects. While Katherine would become one of the most beloved Queens of Avalon. The Historians would chronicle their time as the Golden Rebirth. Trade between the two nations would flourish in ways that neither Queen could foresee.
Where the Golden Barges of Melniboné would once strike fear in the hearts of port cities. They now brought images of wealth. The peace of Avalon Island brought an end to the Mist of Forgotten Bones. The world that Morgan, her parents, and their friends found themselves in was covered by vast oceans and dotted by island nations. Over time Morgan would learn that in this world Avalon Island was the largest island nation in size and resources.
In time Morgan would come to love Lee in ways that she never expected. Over time they would marry and have two children. A son and daughter. It would be their daughter that would one day become the Queen over all of Avalon. To better rule over the nation the daughter would build a third capital city. In this city she would place a throne carved from a giant emerald. In the left armrest she used her magic to forge a lock. A lock that would hold her mother’s sword Stormbringer. She would bring a peace to the waring nations of their world that would last well beyond her lifetime.
Hundreds of years later in another world the tomb for an ancient queen would be found. In the depths of that tomb hundreds of well-preserved scrolls, an emerald carved into a throne, and a solid black sword would be found. Those scrolls and sword would be sent to one of the oldest Universities in that world for study. The key to translating the scrolls would be the sword.
The sword was a huge, finely wrought, crooning rune blade great sword, with a blade at least five feet long from the hilt. The hilt itself is embedded with a large spherical ruby that often looks like an eye in official artwork. The blade was made entirely from an unearthly, vaguely flesh-like black metal, and is etched with mysterious runes so ancient that even the University’s greatest scholars lacks the knowledge to decipher them.
The runes would sometimes be seen to glow and change color, cycling from red and purple to blue. The blade would often wreathe in black light and dark fire, as it moaned. One the researchers once commented that the moans of the sword were those for a lost lover. The sword would be quite vocal at times. Often screaming, grumbling, howling, murmuring, moaning, and even singing at times. It is for this fact that sword was kept locked in a vault built into a solid granite bolder. If the sword was taken from the vault special measures were taken. No one was ever allowed to handle the sword with their bare hands or examine the blade on their own. To insure they remained saine.
Unknow to the scholars of this world. Deep in the heart of the sword rested the soul of the fallen angle Lucifer. Nor would they ever know that the author of the scrolls was locked in that massive vault. Lucifer would often think upon her many welders. Of them all one would haunt her thoughts. Not because of the woman’s power but because unlike all the others only Morgan Pendragon would escape the destiny she had so carefully crafted. Instead of dying alone and in misery. Morgan had gone on to live a long and happy life. One thought would plague the fallen angle’s thoughts for centuries. “How in the name of all that is holy and demonic did that slip of a girl out smart him? It shouldn’t have been possible.”
The end for now.